



























'f ^b ft ' ' » >? 

^ 0.^ 

V 


vV -' ^ 


- - 

^•4'-&"/ ./ '\ ■ 

' “ • ‘ ^0^ '■^3, '« r-'T' ' •' 

p ,0' c”" <=* -^b. '**' a' 


V" 


o > ^ 




Y^ ^ 0 /• ■*' ff 1 ' ' ^N 




0 X 


"'■^O 

^ o ^ ^ s •' 

,0"^ c « ^ .‘J 

0 . ■» . "• O -•'^ 

» O ^ 




■ *v 


A 





?P^ ^ ^ 






'7', 


V . . , \; * ' ' ' ' 'o/. s . . ’ 



0 



V’ s- * 0 



^O '3 j . s < \ 

iV c 0 “ cG 

>■- •^o'‘ . '^o . 

:fl>= '/^P; ■ 


^ ^ ^ t • % j „ _ "n I i ^s xj . ^ 

^ i.''' ''W^% 

v/* •s. J^^\\h, y^y'^P ^ ^ <1 \S^'v\''\l 

ft o ^ ,> 

" 'T* 

^ r\G ft o,*' O y r\ 

ft ft '^- N 0 ^ G’ 8 I \ * p . 

^ vG' ^ ^ sif A "« '^G' <i,'^ "" ^ 

-ft ° cr> -' 

o ^ C>^ Arv -- 





j- . 

^ n ^ v'^ aO O'/' 

o' “ ' 



r,'^' C* i' ^ 

^ ^ 8 \ \ 
» ' * » / ■•fe 

^ v^^^’-l.”' '^- 



M% ° - 



* * 

'I 

A' jf^iilZ/y^ 'f' 

-^> ^ ^ . f /y . 

o > » 

\Q -r 

A ^ 

' '=^. y ^ \'<‘' '<■ 

\ ^ y ^ Oft y ' ♦ i 

^ r. o ^ o 

S ^ ^ N ^ \ V V * ^Z- 



-y-;^y-"Z^-' A-- ■■■"/ 

j0({f?y^ -f -3^ G ■» H. v’^ • 

o V ^ ^ (a'c c :>^1^ ' 

O' 

<r 


«j C « 



O w 0 ^ ^'^>^ 




^ V 

it^ -. ' 



■» _s>rsrv ^ O .t"^ J 


W.'- / % 

'•r % ”*' ° ’^ “ " 

1 n^rr,. C 


0 


C;^ ^ 

\> 

> 

'■-h z . .. “ ' ' 

•x'^- 

' ax' V. . , 0~'^,%''’'''\x' 

r..vw ^ ^0^ r 



aN 

^ O > i> 

^ \0 ^ 

, Tfe^u\\\^;;5^ > x^ ^ > rK - xvv.>^ 

^ ^ <1 O r (P n ^ / ^N>J^ fr 

% ‘ ~ ’ x^\ ' • ‘ ‘ ao^x "> 

■A <xy ^ /• " * vs y -X ov *", 

xG'^ , ^ ''/f**''"' A ... <V ^ 0 * K^ X 0^ 

a'J cO’''^*'^©. rO^ 

'" ■x’< -S= 




V <> o ^ 


• I 







4 ' 





> 


i 


V 


I 




« ' 









1 : 




/ 


THE 

MAN IN POSSESSION 


c 


o 




1 / 


BY 

“RITA” 

AUTHOR OF 

“DAME DURDEN,” “DARBY AND JOAN, 
“THE LAIRD O’ COCKPEN,” 









y v' curYKia:! '■sj 

( WAR 18 ICS 

^ ■ yr ' 


37r/> 




NEW YOkK 

JOHN W. LOVELL COMPANY 

150 WORTH ST., COR. MISSION PLACE 





I 




v 


('(1PYRIGHT, 1891, 

nv 

UNITED STATES BOOK "COMPANY. 

lA// rights reserved.] 


< 

i- 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


CHAPTER I. 

AN UNPLEASANT SURPRISE. 

The Irish mail train was just due at Euston Station. 

It wanted a week of Christmas and the weather was 
as disagreeable and dispiriting as it well could be, 
and generally ts now, in our genial foggy delight- 
ful island. There are legends respecting Christmas 
weather handed down to us by our great grandparents 
— legends as to brilliant skies and sparkling frosts and 
healthy invigorating air that sent the blood tingling 
in the veins of youth, and brought roses to young 
cheeks and light to bright eyes — legends of sunlight 
sparkling on bough and twig, which the Frost King 
h^d decorated for his Carnival-legends of scarlet 
hollyberries, and glistening evergreens, and general 
hilarity and enjoyment. We have heard of these 
things and seen pictures of them, and done our best 
to give an artistic sense of the season in our Christmas 
cards and magazine covers, but we are inclined to 
doubt these legends, and to believe that Christmas 
weather could never have been anything but that mix- 


6 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


ture of fog, rain, darkness and dreariness that we have 
known in our own generation. 

The present approach of the festive season had 
been heralded by thick fog and biting winds. The 
big dreary station looked even more dreary than 
usual as the damp mists clung to it with zealous 
fervour, and the cold bitter wind blew in fierce gusts 
from one end of the platform to the other. 

Only a few people were waiting there, besides the 
usual assemblage of guards and porters. The train 
was very late, and the cold and unhappy-looking 
mortals might just as well have remained in the 
waiting-room by the large roaring fire, seeing that 
by no possible means could their dreary tramp up 
and down the platform expedite the tardy train. 
However, they seemed to think that an incessant 
watch for the signal and an incessant questioning of 
the blandly ignorant porters was incumbent upon 
them. 

Only two people, both young, yet with a philo- 
sophic acceptance of the situation that put many of 
heir elders to shame — only two people, a young man 
and a young woman — remained in the waiting-room 
— one on either side of the fire. 

The young woman — for that term describes her 
better than the word “girl” — was apparently about 
twenty years of age. She had a singularly beautiful 
face, with wonderful eyes, dark grey, black-lashed 
and full of expression. Her hair, which was of the 
loveliest richest brown, taking a ruddy glow from the 
dancing fire-flames was coiled in wonderful luxuriance 
under her small velvet toque. She had thrown open 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 7 

hei long fur-lined cloak of Gobelin blue cloth, and 
her graceful figure in its well-fitting dark tweed dress 
looked quite in harnnony with her surroundings. 
The woman who contrives to be dressed in such 
harmony is always well dressed, at least to male 
eyes, and we may suppose they have some right to 
be judges. 

The young man was—perhaps like many other 
young men — not bad-looking and not very strikingly 
handsome, rather tall, very well dressed, and decided- 
ly a gentleman. For fifteen minutes they had sat op- 
posite each other with the conventional English 
propriety that demands no unintroduced persons of 
opposite sex shall on any plea or account whatever 
address a word to one another. I believe there are 
exceptional circumstances, such as a railway accident 
or a fire, under which Mrs. Grundy does permit the 
verbal exchange of sentiments or sensations, but 
even then the acquaintance must proceed no further 
than the duration of the accident requires. It is not 
to be considered precedent for acquaintance or in- 
timacy, unless satisfactory patents of respectability 
on both sides can be produced “ on demand.” 

The girl began to grow restless ; she almost wished 
that her companion would not be so aggravatingly 
calm and composed. She speculated as to who he 
could be waiting for. A mother, sister, maiden 
aunt? Something feminine and helpless no doubt. 

She might have been surprised had she known that 
he was speculating in exactly the same manner about 
herself. “Strong-minded, Fm sure,” ran his reflec- 
tions. “No girl has that steady, fearless look and 


8 THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 

firm chin for nothing. Used to managing people, I 
should say — not half bad to be managed by her. 
I’m sure she’s come to meet some old weak-minded 
father or pretty helpless sister. I wonder if I dare 
venture on a remark ? ” 

He drew out his watch and looked at the time. 
“Nearly half an hour late,” he observed, addressing 
no one in particular but offering the suggestion as a 
prelude to conversation, should his companion be dis- 
posed to accept it. 

The girl glanced at him with those eyes he had 
called “steady and fearless. ” She did not smile, but 
said simply — “ It must be owing to the fog. I hope 
there has been no accident. ” 

“ Oh, no. I’m sure there hasn’t,” the young man 
said cheerfully. He was rather inclined to be cheer- 
ful as a rule. His face was bright and expressive of 
good nature and content — a by no means unenvi- 
able nature in a world where circumstances and 
people are apt to be trying and aggressive. “It is 
rather — rather tiring work waiting for trains,” he re- 
sumed, taking courage from the fact of being as yet 
“ unsnubbed.” “I think people oughtn’t to expect it. 
Now here I had to get up at five o’clock just because 
a maiden aunt has chosen to come over from Ireland 
to spend Christmas with my people.” 

He said “my people ” in an easy, familiar way as 
if his companion would fully understand their posi- 
tion, worth, and numeric value. She smiled for the 
first time. “I,” she said, “have come to meet my 
father. He has been over to Cork on business. Do 
you know Ireland at all ? ” she added abruptly. 


the man in possession. 


9 

‘ ‘ Yes, " he said, “I’ve been there. I’m blessed with 
Irish relations, mainly the maiden aunt I’ve just told 
you about. She’s very rich — she owns a big brewery 
near Athlone. I wonder,” he added eagerly, “if 
your father knows her.” 

“Do all Irish people of necessity know each 
other.?” asked the girl, smiling again. There was 
something so eager and boyish and unconventional 
about the young fellow that she felt amused if not 
interested. 

“No. — O — of course not,” he answered, laughing a 
little in his turn. ‘ ‘ But still it’s not improbable. Why, ” 
— with renewed excitement, “they might have made 
acquaintance with one another crossing over.” 

“Yes,” said the girl quietly. “There’s nothing 
very improbable in that.” 

“Aunt Judy’s capital fun,” resumed the young 
man. ‘ ‘ She is a sort of character, you know and ” 

“ Oh ! there’s the train,” exclaimed the girl, spring- 
ing to her feet and making at once for the door. The 
young man followed her more slowly. 

The station was now a scene of bustle and confu- 
sion. Porters rushed about, carriage doors banged; 
faces young and old, pale, grimed, fatigued, ill- 
tempered, turned hither and thither in search of friends, 
or luggage, which was even more important. Voices 
shouted orders, greetings or inquiries, intermingled 
w’ith animadversions on the fog, or the bitter blast 
that swept relentlessly through the station. 

Amidst all the noise and confusion the tall young 
woman in her gobelin blue cloak stood quietly and 
unexcitedly, her eyes glancing from one carriage to 


10 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


another, from one hurrying figure to another, until at 
last she caught sight of the face she knew. Then she 
moved forward and simply said, “Well, father, so 
you’re back at last.” 

“Ah ! Kate, Kate, my love, how are you.? No 
need to ask, your looks speak for you.” 

He was a big handsome man, with a fresh-coloured 
face and laughing eyes. He talked rather loudly and 
incessantly, but his voice had a certain richness of 
accent that made it wonderfully pleasant to listen to. 
It was essentially an Irish voice, with the sonorous 
utterance of vowels peculiar to Irish voices, and yet 
with that sonorous fulness unmarred by any brogue. 

Amidst a crowd of disjointed words and sentences 
and of contradictory orders he at last managed to 
collect his belongings and to stow them and himself 
into a cab — his daughter quietly following him, after 
giving the cabman their address. 

She had lost sight of the young man who had 
come to meet his maiden aunt. She wondered if he 
had found her, and involuntarily glanced at two or 
three of the passing cabs. But soon he passed out 
of her memory and she was listening to the half 
complaining — half-humorous string of remarks and 
questions that poured from the lips of her com- 
panion. 

“ And has anything new happened at home? ” he 
asked at last. 

The girl shrugged her shoulders An expression 
of disdainful resignation to facts long accepted 
flashed over her face. 

“What is there to happen ?” she asked. “ Bills, 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. I £ 

duns, tax collectors. Did you,” turning- eagerly to 
him, did you get the money you expected.” 

“Faith and I didn’t,” he said gloomily, “not a 
sixpence. The property was put up, but not a bid 
worth taking came of it. They say t’was a bad 
time of year to sell.” 

“ It always seen:is a bad time of year to sell prop- 
erty — in Ireland,” said the girl quietly. 

“You’re right there, Kitty my dear,” laughed her 
father. “It’s a bad thing for me and for you, too, 
that we were ever saddled with that estate. And what 
are we to do now.?” he resumed. “Here I’ve come 
back as poor as I went, and a pack of creditors to 
face into the bargain.” 

The girl sighed. “ I might go on the stage,” she 
said. “You know I can act — and it really is getting 
quite the thing for ladies to do. The new school 
goes in for drawing-room acting, not melodramatic 
buffoonery, and Mr. Vanburgh has told me over and 
over again he will give me £20 a week to play in his 
own comedy at the ‘Boudoir Theatre,’ if you will let 
me. Fancy £20 a week coming in surely and reg- 
ularly. Why, it would mean, bills paid, taxes 
settled, decent food without a seasoning of insults 
and ‘ requests for payment’ in every dish; it would 
mean ” 

“ It won’t mean anything, as long as I’ve a voice 
in the matter ! I’m ashamed of you, Kate. You, the 
daughter of Cornelius O’Brien, with the blood of the 
best Irish nobility in your veins, to talk of going on 
the stage, like some milliner’s apprentice, or — or bar- 
maid celebrity. And for what ? To make money 


12 


THE ^fAN IM POSSESSION, 


to pay bills. Bills, faugh ! If they were decent folk 
at all they’d be only too glad of the honour of serv- 
ing us, and it’s not payment but orders they’d be 
asking for, until such time as it was perfectly con- 
venient to settle.” 

“ I’m afraid that time would be a long way off, 
father,” said the girl with a sigh. “You see they 
must live also. And however things are managed 
in Ireland there still exists a prejudice in favor of the 
payment of just debts in the breast of the English 
tradesman. I don’t know why it should exist, but 
undoubtedly it does.” 

“Yes, more's the pity,” said Cornelius O’Brien 
gloomily. “ However,” he added after a pause, 
“ there’s Christmas close at hand now, and they won’t 
be so heathenish as to bother us for a week or two, 
and meanwhile something might turn up.” 

The girl looked at him half sadly, half compassion- 
ately. It was so little use to speak, so little use to 
suggest. He had always been the same ever since 
she could remember; genial, thoroughly open-hearted 
extravagant to folly, and negligent almost to the verge 
of criminality. The burden of debt and difficulty, the 
incessant shifts and straits and worries, had killed 
her mother. Sometimes she wondered if they would 
kill her, or only harden her. Perhaps the latter was 
the worse fate of the two, considering what possibil- 
ities of love and truth and tenderness lay in her 
nature, 

She did not speak for some moments, only the 
grey eyes continued to look wistfully out at the foggy 
deserted streets, where the gas lamps still twinkled. 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


n 

and where a policeman or a street watchman were 
the only signs of living humanity. She shivered as 
she drew the warm folds of her cloak about her 
shapely figure. It was all so dull and dreary and 
depressing, and she was going back to a life just as 
gloomy and just as depressing. She was twenty 
years of age and fair and good and sweet as any 
maiden could be, or any man desire, and yet, life was 
all wrong for her — or so she felt it to be, all wrong, 
and there seemed no hope of its ever getting better 
or ever being set right. 

This is not a pleasant thought for a girl of twenty, 
or indeed for any age, but youth specially resents 
troubles and grievances, and is somewhat selfishly in- 
clined to think that the world has been created for its 
benefit, and to minister to its happiness. Fortunately 
there are always plenty of opposing and aggravating 
causes to dispel this illusion, otherwise there really 
is no knowing what sort of selfish and exacting thing 
youth might become. As it is, the chastening hand 
of disappointment is generally lying in wait, to moder- 
ate its expectations and subdue its enthusiasms. 

To Kate O’Brien it seemed as if she had never pos- 
sessed either of these blessings. What is the use of 
expecting a change for the better, when every year 
shows a steady surplus of “ the worse.?” and how 
can any one be enthusiastic over a prospect of un- 
paid debts, heavy bills, shabby dresses and general 
discomfort. Early in life it seemed to her that she 
had been obliged to learn that great lesson called, in 
feminine parlance ‘ ‘ managing. ” She had to manage 
her father in his weak and rash moments, which were 


14 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


many, to manage the housekeeping on almost noth- 
ing a year ; to manage Biddy, the Irish servant, who 
had only two special virtues — attachment to the 
family, and cleanliness ; to manage irate tradespeople, 
who were always wanting money and threatening to 
stop supplies ; to manage her own toilettes, and 
make, turn and alter dresses and bonnets, and other 
necessary articles as best she could. 

She had not to manage her father’s wardrobe, how- 
ever, as he contrived to do that himself with con- 
siderable skill, and some considerable change of 
tailors. 

He always impressed upon her that it was an 
absolute necessity he should be well dressed, with 
strict observance ot the prevailing “mode” as repre- 
sented by Piccadilly and the Park. But then he was 
a member of a fashionable club, and that institution 
has naturally its little exactions. 

And this had been Kate’s life. As for her education, 
that had been picked up anyhow, and anywhere. 
She had learnt French when they stayed for six 
months in Brussels. German in similar fashion, dur- 
ing an enforced residence in a small, cheap little 
town on the Rhine. As for music, that seemed to 
come naturally to her, and she had needed very little 
instruction indeed. The dreary technicalities onCe 
mastered, the rest was easy. 

And now she was twenty years old ! 

It seemed a very long time to her — very, very long. 
In all that time she had never been to a ball, never 
possessed a confidential friend — and never had a 
lover. Saying this is tantamount to saying she lacked 


THE MAH IN POSSESSION 


15 


three essentials to feminine happiness. But she 
seemed none the worse. Her life was too busily en- 
gaged with that noble art of managing” to leave 
room for idle hours, or young ladyish fancies. She 
was not given to gossip or confidences, therefore had 
not formed any strong friendships. For a girl scorns 
another girl who has absolutely nothing to confide 
to her — no romantic hopes, no stolen meetings with 
some special “somebody” who may be Lovelace 
or Lothario, but is invested with the halo of senti- 
ment in the feminine mind, because he whispered 
soft nothings, or danced six out of twelve round 
dances with her at her “first ball.” But Kate had 
had no such experiences, and had met no Romeos or 
Lotharios yet. She ought to have been very thankful 
for that, had she only known how few of them are 
worth meeting, or caring about. 

The unknown, however, is always invested with 
a spurious charm. Perhaps she had dreams of her 
own respecting one who should be hero, lover, 
friend — all that impossible combination, which, in 
their ignorance of mankind, girls will attribute to 
these demi-gods of idealisation. 

But at the present moment, she was not dreaming 
of anything romantic. Only feeling cold and weary 
and dispirited as the cab jogged and jolted along the 
deserted thoroughfare of Piccadilly, finally landing 
them at a dingy house in a dingy street, which was 
only fashionable because of a third or fourth cousin- 
ship to the neighbourhood of Eaton Square. 

The house was small and dark, and had been built 
by an architect with a singular knowledge of discom- 


1 6 THE MAN IN POSSESSION, 

fort. But Cornelius O’Brien had pronounced it “just 
the thing,” and as it was within walking distance of 
his club, he had at once taken a lease of it without 
reference to Kate’s taste or opinions. 

At the door of this domicile they were accordingly 
deposited, in the thick grey fog of the December 
morning, and the cabman grumblingly began to un- 
load the vehicle of its accumulation of hat-boxes, 
Gladstone bags, and other manly impedimenta. 

Kate had rung the bell and the door was opened 
by a somewhat untidy looking domestic with very 
black hair and very red cheeks. 

In the narrow passage stood, or rather slouched, 
a shabby, seedy-looking man with an air of general 
indifference, and “ do-nothingness ” about him. As 
Kate’s eye fell upon him, she started and glanced at 
Biddy. 

“ Thrue for you, Miss,” said that personage. 
“They’re in. Ah, the mane blayguard ! A nice trick 
to play on a gintleman, as I told them.” 

“What is it.?” asked Kate, rather faintly. 

“Queen’s taxes, mum,” said the man, apologeti- 
cally. “Quarter overdue. Notice given. Put in 
to-day.” 

“And I claning the steps, and as unsuspecting as 
the babe unborn,” exclaimed Biddy. 

“Dear me, what’s all this .? ” said O’Brien, advanc- 
ing. 

He did not.repeat the question. He was not quite 
ignorant of the aspect and general significance of 
the type of man before him. 

“Very sorry, sir. Can’t be helped,” was the 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


17 


rejoinder, as the individual removed his greasy hat 
and began to wipe it apologetically with his greasy 
sleeve. “Only put in temporary, you know, sir. 
Notice was served. Taxes not paid. Easily settled.” 

“Easily,” muttered O’Brien, with rising wrath. 
“By Jove, I wish it was.” 

“What’s to be done.?” asked Kate. 

“Oh, don’t you trouble yourself, mum, I’m used 
to ladies. You won’t know I’m here. I’ll just step 
into the kitchen, and as long as I’ve my pipe and 
my bit of vittals, why, no one could be quieter or 
more peaceable than Bill Fletcher.” 

“ It’s dreadful,” said Kate despairingly. 

Her father took some loose silver from his pocket, 
and tossed it to the cabman, who drove away, leav- 
ing the luggage piled in the hall. 

“Now, my man,” said O’Brien, cheerfully, “I 
suppose since you are here, you’ll have to stay. It’s 
quite impossible that I can meet your demands just 
at this moment. Most inconsiderate to place one in 
such a fix. They call this a free country, and a man 
finds his house taken possession of in this fashion 
the moment he turns his back. Hanged if I’ll sup- 
port the government any more. Now, lend a hand, 
and get these bags and things upstairs.” 

“Certainly, sir, always ready to oblige.” 

He shouldered the bag, and made his way upstairs. 
Biddy followed, calling out directions. Kate looked 
at her father in dismay. 

“Can’t you pay him off?” she said. 

“My present amount of capital is in the pocket of 
that departing Jehu,” said O’Brien, laughing. “Be- 
2 


1 8 THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 

sides, if these people have the exceeding bad taste 
to intrude upon my domestic privacy in this fashion 
they deserve to wait ; and wait they must. Don’t 
look so put out, my dear. These little accidents 
will happen, and I believe bailiffs are very decent 
fellows. They stop in the basement with the beetles 
and the cook ; and as long as they get their beer and 
tobacco they’re all right. We have an unexpected 
guest for Christmas, that’s all.” 

The girl said no more ; only set her white lips 
together while her face grew very stern and cold. 

“ Oh ! I am so sick of it all,” she said to herself as 
she went slowly up the dark and narrow staircase. 
“The shifts, and lies, and shams ; the endless 
humiliations. Year after year it only gets worse. 
God help us — when will it end ! — When will it 
end ! ” 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


19 


CHAPTER II. 

THE S UBSTITUTE. 

“What am I to do with him at all, Miss Kate?'" 
asked Biddy ruefully, as she met her young mistress 
upstairs. 

“ I don’t know, Biddy,” said the girl. “ I suppose 
he’ll stay till the money’s paid. I really can’t say 
what the law is. It’s a matter of £zo, I believe, and 
we havn’t got five even to tide us over Christmas.” 

“Shure ’tis a shame at this time o’ year when it’s 
paice and goodwill that is mint to be in ivery 
blessed household — and a dirty ould vagabond like 
that setting himself down in my kitchen ; and ’tis 
expecting vittals and beer he ’ll be, not to mention 
bed and lodgings. Ah, the saints presarve us. Miss 
Kate, but it’s your father, now, is the foolish man ! 
What could he be laving his taxes unpaid for? Shure 
’tis aisy enough to manage butcher and baker and 
sich-like, but the Quane — (God rest her sowl) she’s 
mighty particlar that she gets her income all right 
and safe, and so I’ve been telling the masther, iver 
since this house was to.ok. Talk of locality ! Shure 
locality is all very well, but when you’ve to pay rint 


20 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


and taxes to live in it, ’tis the chape neighbourhood 
I’d be for choosing.” 

She threw down the rugs and parcels with which 
she was laden. 

A bright fire burnt in the grate. The bedroom 
looked cheerful, and was furnished with that due 
regard to comfort, almost indeed to luxury, which 
Cornelius O’Brien deemed only right and fitting for 
an Irish gentleman. A small table by the fire was 
covered with a white cloth, on which stood a silver 
coffee service. The bed, with its snowy linen and 
satin eider-down coverlet, looked very inviting. 

It was a strange fact that, hampered as he was, 
by debts, duns and difficulties, Cornelius O’Brien 
always insisted that his own personal surroundings 
should be comfortable, and his own personal wants 
attended to. He had early ' impressed Kate and 
Biddy with this necessity, and they had managed to 
conform to it with more or less difficulty through all 
the shifts and straits that they had known. 

If ever an individual possessed a guileless inapt- 
itude for the management of worldly affairs that 
individual was Cornelius O’Brien, but he was not so 
guileless or ignorant that he did not know how to 
take very good care of his own comforts, and to 
administer to them with a supreme disdain of the 
inconvenience he afforded to any one else. 

As he came into the bedroom now and threw off 
his travelling wraps, he glanced round with supreme 
content at the various arrangements. 

“ That’s right, Biddy,” he said approvingly. **A 
good fire and a cup of coffee. Nothing like it 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 2 1 

after a journey. Such a journey too ! Ugh,” and 
he shivered at the recollection. “Devil a soul on 
board that wasn’t ill, barring myself.” 

He poured out a cup of coffee as he spoke, add- 
ing sugar and frothing up the boiling milk with an 
epicurean delight in every detail. 

‘ ‘ Well, Biddy — and I hope you and Miss Kate have 
taken care of yourselves,” he went on, as he sipped 
the fragrant beverage contentedly. “ Let me see — 
one, two, nearly three months, isn’t it, I’ve been 
away — three months. How time flies among 
one’s old friends and associates ! It’s been very 
enjoyable, Kate, my dear — very. Every one so 
delighted to see me back in the old country again.” 

“No doubt,” said Kate somewhat gloomily, 
“ only your visit doesn’t seem to have had any results 
beyond that mutual delight. You told me you were 
going over strictly on business, and that you would 
return able to discharge all our debts.” 

“Shure, thin, I hope you’ll begin by discharging 
that haythen blayguard in the kitchen,” exclaimed 
Biddy. “ It’s meself that’ll be glad to see the back o’ 
him, I can tell ye, sir.” 

O’Brien looked somewhat rueful at this reminder 
of his uninvited guest. 

“You must put up with him for a day or two, 
Biddy,” he said soothingly. “ I — I really forget 
what sort of beings bailiffs are, but I’ve always heard 
they’re very inoffensive. Indeed, sometimes they’ve 
become quite useful adjuncts to a household, and 
waited at table fora dinnerparty, cleaned boots and 
windows, and one — ahem ! — friend of mine told me 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 

that he had known an individual who played the fiddle ^ 
a whole evening fora children’s party that was going 
on. Not that we’re likely to put our — friend — to any 
such use ; still, they’re not such terrible creatures 
after all.” 

“ No more’s an alleygaytor, or a haythen Chinee,” 
said Biddy with fine contempt. “But you’ve got to 
get used to them before you find it out. But I’d better 
be going downstairs now to the gentleman who’s 
kapin’ company with the black beetles.” 

“Perhaps he’ll be ‘ kapin’ company ’ with you, 
Biddy, before we’re done with him,” laughed Cornelius 
O’Brien. “ It’s never too late for a sweetheart, and 
you’re getting on in years now, you know.” 

“Ah ! and is it me you mane — making a fool of 
meself for any crature with two legs and trousers 
on ’em. By the powers ’tisn’t Biddy Callaghan would 
be after doing the likes o’ that ; ” and she whisked her- 
self off with great indignation, leaving Kate and her 
father to discuss the question of the new inmate at 
their leisure. 

The “ day or two ” so airily spoken of by Cor- 
nelius O’Brien passfe^l on, and another and another 
followed, but, as yet, the wherewithal to discharge 
the bailiff and the debt was not forthcoming. 

Meanwhile the man settled down in a subdued and 
inoffensive manner that even Biddy could not find 
fault with. He was cheerful and obliging, always 
ready to lend a hand at anything that came in his 
way. He was an individual of resource, and could 
be put to many uses, as Biddy speedily discovered. 


THE MAH m POSSESSION, 


23 

He would scrub her kitchen, white-wash ceilings, 
light fires, clean windows and boots with equal skill, 
and even declared himself an excellent “ plain ” cook. 
This statement, however, Biddy received with lofty and 
incredulous scorn, nor would she be induced to allow 
him to try his hand at any culinary preparations 
with the exception of making toast and tea for his 
own consumption. 

Fog and gloom still shrouded the city. The shop- 
keepers grew almost desperate as their attempts to 
deck their windows in Christmas array were thwarted 
by the blinding mist and darkness without. No one 
cared to perambulate the streets save on errands 
of a compulsory nature, and shopping was reduced 
to a hurried duty instead of a desultory or delightful 
amusement. 

“Who could feel festive or happy ?'’ thought Kate 
O’Brien, looking out with wistful eyes from the misty 
windows of the little drawing-room. 

The road opposite was a mass of black mud and 
melted sleet. The fog clung like a filmy chilling 
shroud to the wet railings, and the dark housetops, 
and the gaunt, spectral lamp-posts. All was gloomy 
and wretched and depressing. Upstairs her father lay 
ill. He had caught cold in crossing from Ireland, 
and now was threatened with an attack of bronchitis. 
The doctor had forbidden him to leave his bed, and 
the additional trouble and expense of illness now 
threatened the household. She leant her aching head 
against the window frame and sighed. A sense of 
melancholy and despair oppressed her. The bravest 
heart will sometimes give way, and the girl felt to- 


24 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


day as if endeavour were strained almost to breaking 
point. 

The door opened suddenly, and Biddy appeared in 
walking attire and with a market basket on her arm. 
“Maybe you’ve forgotten ’tis Christmas Eve,” she 
said abruptly. “And mighty inconvanient too, fall- 
ing on a Friday, and we with scarce anything to ate, 
and three days to purvide for. Might ye have a 
shilling or two handy. Miss Kate.'*” 

The girl roused herself with an effort, and drew a 
worn and shabby purse from the pocket of her dress. 
As she opened it her face grew even more hopeless. 

“ Nothing but a sixpence, Biddy,” she said wearily. 
“ What’s the use of that ? ” 

“Sixpence is it.?” echoed the faithful Abigail. 
“ Shure, Miss Kate, the ways o^ Providence are mighty 
strange. Here we are living in an illigant neigh- 
bourhood; isn’t there a ‘Baronet’ next door, and 
an ‘ Honourable ’ jist over the way — and Mr. O’Brien 
shure, he’s got one of the grand estates in the south 
of Ireland and yet ” 

She looked significantly at the coin in the girl’s 
bare palm. 

“If you won’t be offended, Miss Kate, now, 
there’s a matter of a brooch or a ring in your jules- 
case upstairs that’s not wanted for a month or two,” 
she suggested with diffidence. 

The girl sighed. “My mother’s jewellery,” she 
said plaintively, “ it’s— it’s rather hard, Biddy, to 
sell that.” 

“Shure it’s not selling it at all I’ll be. Miss Kate, 
only just taking a loan of it, for a month or so, 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


25 


And shure, honey, if ifs your poor mother's jules 
'tis your poor father's intarior that’s got to be filled ; 
and with all the will in the world, Miss Kate dear, 
I can't be making beef-tea and jellies out of black- 
beetles. " 

Kate laughed in spite of herself. “You know 
where the case is, Biddy," she said. “Take what 
you like. There isn’t much now/’ 

Biddy came back in a moment, her face radiant 
with hopefulness and the excitement attending her 
proposed errand, 

“Now kape up your heart, Miss Kate,” she said 
cheerfully. “ It’s not long I’ll be — and your papa — 
shure he’s slaping like a blessed infant. I’ve left hot 
wather, and the beef-tay is simmering by the kitchen 
fire and the man watching it. Good-bye* honey." 

“Good-bye, Biddy," said the girl listlessly, as she 
moved away from the window and took a chair by 
the fire. 

Biddy had not left the house five minutes before a 
knock came at the front door. Kate rose and was 
just about running downstairs to answer it, when she 
heard the kitchen door open and the sound of shuf- 
fling steps in the hall. 

“I suppose Fletcher is going to the door,” she 
thought and glanced over the bannisters. 

She heard a sound of voices, but thinking it was 
only the usual “call" for settlement of an account, 
she returned to the drawing-room again. 

The striking of the clock at last roused her from 
her somewhat gloomy thoughts. She glanced up. 
“Eight o’clock. I had better go down to the kitchen 


26 


THE MAH IN POSSESSION 


for the beef-tea,” she said to herself. “Father is 
sure to want it when he wake’s.” 

She ran lightly down the stairs and opened the 
kitchen door. She was so used to see the bailiff 
there sitting in the corner by the stove, or at work in 
the adjoining scullery, that when she caught sight 
of a man's figure in a heavy brown ulster, and with 
a soft felt hat half covering his face, she gave 
no thought to it being another figure or another 
face. 

The dim light of an oil lamp alone lit up the kit- 
chen. The fire had been “ banked up” by Biddy with 
a due regard for economy, and the saucepan contain- 
ing the beef-tea stood on one side. 

“I’ve come for my father’s soup, Fletcher,” she 
said, advancing to the stove. “Why” — and she 
came to an abrupt stop and stood staring at the man, 
who rose from the chair — “ why, you’re not Fletcher. 
Where’s he gone } ” 

“No,” stammered the young man, hastily remov- 
ing his hat, and by so doing dragging a heavy fringe 
of fair curling hair over his forehead. “ No, I’m not 
Fletcher. I — 1 came to fetch him for an accident. I 
mean his daughter had an accident while she was at 
work — upset a lamp and set herself on fire. They 
took her to an hospital, and I came to tell him. Of 
course, he |explained he couldn’t leave here without 
— well, without a substitute, so ” 

“So you offered to be the substitute. Very kind 
of you,” said the girl, somewhat haughtily. 

She could not see the face of the “substitute” very 
clearly, but the voice was refined, and his general 


THE MAH IH POSSESSION. 


27 

appearance betokened a somewhat higher grade of 
life than that occupied by Fletcher. 

"‘I suppose all bailiffs are not old," she thought, as 
she abruptly turned away and bent over the sauce- 
pan to examine its contents. 

A soup-cup stood on the table, beside it a small 
tray covered with a white napkin. The girl lifted 
the saucepan, and was about to pour its contents into 
the cup. 

The new bailiff, actuated by motives of chivalry, 
advanced eagerly. 

“ Pray let me do that,” he said, taking the sauce- 
pan from her hands. 

She smiled a little. 

“Thank you,” she said, “it is rather hot. My 
servant has gone out rnarketing. I expect her back 
directly. Is there — will you— I mean if there is any- 
thing you require will you just ask her for it.? She 
has got quite used to having Fletcher here.” 

“And I can promise to give no more trouble than 
Fletcher,” said the new bailiff, while the colour rose 
warmly and suddenly to his face. 

He was thinking in his heart, “She does not re- 
member. Fm glad of that. By Jove ! what an odd 
thing that it should have been to her house I came. 
Her house ! Poor girl, how worn and weary she 
looks, and what a Chrtstmas prospect. A sick father 
— a load of debt — a man in possession.” 


28 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


CHAPTER III. 

THE CHRISTMAS PUDDING. 

Kate felt somewhat puzzled as she thought of that 
young man in the kitchen. Surely he was too supe- 
rior, too refined, for such a life, and what was there 
about him that reminded her of some one she 
had met before. She could not recollect — but after 
all what did it matter, she thought. No doubt he 
would go in an hour or two, when Fletcher returned. 

She gave her father his beef-tea. He seemed 
drowsy, and settled himself to sleep again as soon 
as he had drunk off the contents of the cup. The 
girl lowered the lamp, and placing the bell close 
beside the invalid she went downstairs again. 

She felt sadly lonely and in need of companion- 
ship to-night. What a long time Biddy seemed to 
be! 

“ If Fletcher had been here I could have gone 
down and had a chat with him,” she thought. 

The fire was nearly out. She did not attempt to 
rekindle it. The room looked chill and dreary, 
and the ticking of the clock sounded horriby loud 
in the stillness. Oh, would Biddy never come, or 
Fletcher I 

She moved restlessly about. “I think I’ll go 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 29 

downstairs again,” she said to herself, “ even a 
bailiff is better than no one to talk to.” 

Kate was not an atom conventional. Perhaps one 
result of her strange bringing up was her utter fear- 
lessness and frankness. She did things and said 
things that a modern young lady would not have done 
or said. Besides, she felt strangely curious about this 
young man. Surely his voice, his manner, his mode 
of speaking were not the voice and manners of a com- 
mon man — say Fletcher for instance. Certainly she 
had heard of strange accidents and misfortunes that 
drive men and women also to do strange things for 
a livelihood, but what misfortune could have driven 
this, “superior young man” to be a bailiff? But 
was he a bailiff? Had he not said he only obliged 
Fletcher by staying here for an hour or two ? 

The more she thought of it the more puzzled she 
became. 

“I really think I will go down and talk to him,” 
she said again as the fire sank into grey ashes and 
the loneliness and gloom seemed almost unbearable. 

She went downstairs to the kitchen. The young 
man still sat by the fire, his ulster collar drawn up 
round his face, that face half-covered by the fair 
curling hair that he had purposely disarranged. 

“I cannot understand why my servant has not 
returned,” said Kate as she entered, “and Fletcher 
too. How long did he say he would be away ? ” 

“An hour or two,” answered the young man 
rising from his seat. “ Can I be of any use to you,” 
he went on eagerly. “ I mean is there anything 
you want done? Please don't mind asking me. I 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


30 

should think it an honour, a pleasure. I should 
indeed ! ” 

Certainly a very strange young man — for a bailiff. 

Kate looked at him steadily. 

Again that haunting memory crossed her, but she 
could not remember how or where she had seen him 
before. ‘ ‘ Well, ” she said at last, ‘ ‘ I believe there has 
been an attempt at a Christmas pudding, and I prom- 
ised Biddy to mix it. It is rather late to set about 
such an important matter ; most people make their 

puddings a week or two before Christmas, but this ” 

she looked round, then went over to a cupboard and 
brought out a large earthenware basin filled with 
many strange and unwholesome looking things. 
“This,” she resumed, pointing to the basin with a 
wooden spoon, “ is only a feeble attempt, on Biddy’s 
part, to keep up with the spirit of the season.” 

The young man approached and looked eagerly 
into the basin. 

“Is that how a plum-pudding looks before it’s 
mixed,” he said. 

“Have you never seen one in this stage of ex- 
istence before.?” laughed Kate. Her spirits were 
rising. She no longer felt the gloom and depression 
of the drawing-room weighing her down. 

“ No, never,” said the young man. 

The girl looked suddenly at him with her frank 
grey eyes. 

“ Do you like being a bailiff?” she asked. 

A smile of unconcealed amusement flickered over 
his face. “Very much,” he said, “under some 
circumstances. But you see I’ve not been very long 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


31 

at the — the business. I dare say I shall find out its 
drawbacks as well as its advantages in time.” 

“You don’t speak like one, at least like Fletcher,” 
said the girl, as she laid down the spoon and went 
over to the cupboard for the flour and milk and eggs. 

“Oh,” said the young man mendaciously, “that’s 
because I’m better educated than Fletcher. I was 

always fond of books and reading you see, Miss 

and ” 

Kate looked sharply at him. That “Miss” 
sounded so odd from his lips. 

“Do you know,” she said, “I have an idea I’ve 
seen you before, somewhere ; I can’t remember 
where. ” 

“Perhaps,” said the young man, “you’ve seen me 
going to — work.” 

“ To work,” echoed Kate, more and more puzzled. 
“ Do bailiffs work .? ” 

“ I’m a sort of — of carpenter and cabinet-maker,” 
he said, still with that odd look of amusement in 
his eyes as of one who secretly enjoys an excellent 
joke. “I take up Fletcher’s business as an amuse- 
ment when off work. ” 

. “Oh,” said Kate, “ a carpenter.” 

She felt a little disappointed, yet after all what was 
it to her if the noble art of turning and cabinet-mak- 
ing claimed this goodly youth as a “ ’prentice hand,” 
or if he chose to employ his leisure hours in the 
lucrative and amusing profession of which Fletcher 
w’as an honoured member. 

“But how can he be so different truly education 
is a very wonderful thing,” she reflected, as she 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


3 * 

measured spice, and weighed flour and sugar, and 
mixed them all into the mysterious compound in the 
basin. 

Do let me help you. I’ll beat up the eggs,” said 
the young man. 

The girl nodded assent, and watched his deft and 
well-shaped hands as they adjusted themselves to that 
part of the business. 

“Not a bit like a workman’s hands,” she thought. 
“ I wonder if really he is what he says.” 

The young man kept up a running tire of talk. He 
was wonderfully well informed and amusing. But he 
always kept his face in the shade and always con- 
trived that his fair curly hair should tumble over his 
forehead, or into his eyes, so that it was difflcult to 
form a correct idea of what he was like. 

“ I didn’t know young ladies could cook,” he said 
admiringly, as he watched the girl’s skilful manipula- 
tion of ingredients. 

“What do you suppose they do.?” she asked 
curiously. 

She thought it would be interesting to know what 
carpenters imagined as to the occupation and benefit 
in life of young people of her sex and position. 

“Well, I suppose they play the piano, and read a 
great deal, and do needlework sometimes, and dress 
and look beautiful — and ” 

The girl laughed merrily. 

“Oh, yes, they do all those things, but can’t you 
imagine they might be useful also. I certainly can 
play the piano, and I’m very fond of reading, and I 
make my own dresses, too, but I should be sorry if 


THE MAN TN POSSESSION 


33 

I couldn’t cook a dinner, or at least know how one 
should be cooked, and make my father’s beef-tea 
and jellies. Have you any sisters ? ” she asked 
abruptly. 

“Sisters — no-o, ” stammered the young man, 
“only a cousin who lives in the house and does 
what is called ‘ art furnishing.’ She makes all kinds 
of things, and I do the woodwork for her.” 

“Well, can’t she cook and see after a house as well 
as do ‘ art furnishing ’ .? ” 

“ Oh,” said the young man iaug,}iing, “ I suppose 
she can, but I’ve never seen her do it.” 

“ I sometimes think,” said the girl, as she took the 
frothing eggs from his hand and added them to the 
compound in her basin, “that the workers have the 
best of life. It is dreadful to be aimless and hope- 
less, and see day after day slipping by — nothing done 
— and nothing to do.” 

“Young ladies,” observed the carpenter as he cut 
up some lemons and handed them to her, “are not 
expected to work.” 

“I wish I could do something,” continued the 
girl, speaking half to herself. “ I want to go on the 
stage, but my father won’t let me ; he thinks ladies 
and gentlemen should never do any work.” 

She laughed contemptuously. “Ladies and gentle- 
men ! If I had my way every one should work at 
something useful or ennobling. We have only one 
life. How different the world would be now if all 
who have lived in it had made that life of real use 
while they had it. If artists had worked for art and 
been appreciated as they deserved ; if great writers 

3 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


34 

had met with the reward of merit, and great musicians 
been free to write their music as it was in them to 
write it, instead of frittering away time and genius in 
the effort for ‘ popularity ’ ; if statesmen had been as 
honest as they were zealous in a nation’s cause, 
with no party feeling in the background and no 
selfish personal advantage offered as the price of 
their services ; if nations had ceased to covet other 
territories, and crowned heads settled their own 
disputes instead of w^asting innocent lives and 
desolating homes by the false cry of ‘ glory and 

patriotism’ ; if Oh, but there is no end to it when 

one once begins to think. And there is no class, no 
grade, to whom the same rule would not apply. 
Think of yourself,’' she went on eagerly, dropping 
her spoon and forgetting all about the pudding in 
her enthusiasm, ‘"even you might make carpenter- 
ing and cabinet-making into an art — something 
beautiful and refined, and -spend your leisure hours in 
study, improvement, and invention instead of ” 

She came to an abrupt pause and blushed as she 
caught sight of the young man's admiring eyes. 

“ Instead of — pray go on," he said. “ I hope you 
are not going to suggest public-houses or tea-gardens. 
I assure you I do not frequent those haunts of delir- 
ious bliss. I may plead guilty to a music hall." 

Her pretty lips curled scornfully. ‘‘They are 
low," she said with assured conviction as of one 
who knew. “I am surprised you should like them." 

Now why should she be surprised, and why should 
she suppose this young carpenter was superior to 
any other young carpenter or artisan for whom 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


35 


the music hall is supposed to possess special attrac- 
tions, as not taxing their powers of understanding by 
the amusement provided, and affording perpetual 
opportunity for refreshment during the process of 
such amusement. 

“ I did not say I liked them,” the young man said 
meekly ; “ as a matter of fact I don’t. They are vulgar ; 
they are really not amusing ; and the entertainment 
they offer always seems to me an insult to anything 
like refinement or cultivated tastes.” 

Strange ideas for a carpenter ! T^he girl was startled 
into silence and wonder again for a few moments. 
She went on stirring the pudding, and the young man 
watched her in respectful silence. 

“ What can be keeping Biddy.?” she exclaimed at 
last, as she glanced at the clock. “It will soon be 
midnight. I hope nothing has happened to her.” 

The young man cheerfully declared that nothing 
could have happened, but the girl was growing very 
uneasy as time went on. 

The pudding was finished at last and emptied into 
a mould and tied up ready for boiling. Nothing more 
remained to be done now. Kate wondered whether 
she should offer supper to this singular individual. 

“I am going to see if my father is awake,” she 
said at last. “Perhaps you will come up in the 
dining-room. Surely Fletcher will be back soon. I’m 
afraid,” she added ruefully, “I can’t offer you much 
in the way of refreshment, as my servant has not re- 
turned and Fletcher always fetched his own beer.” 

He laughed. “ I do not drink beer,” he said, “ so 
I am saved the trouble of fetching it. I am only sorry 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


36 

that you are worrying about Biddy's absence. Is 
she given to staying out in this fashion ? " 

No ; and that’s what makes me so uneasy," said 
the girl, with another glance at the clock. “Ah! 
that’s my father’s bell. I must go. Please stay in 
the dining-room if you prefer it," she added. 

He took up his hat and followed her. “Truly," 
he thought, “ this is an odd way of spending Christ- 
mas Eve.” 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION, 


37 


CHAPTER IV. 

BEHIND THE SCENES. 

The clocks were striking midnigh^ when Biddy 
returned, escorted by Fletcher, and — sad to say — in 
a condition that rendered such escort very necessary. 

She had met with some compatriots who had be- 
guiled her into having “a glass” hi honour of the 
season, and the “glass” had led on to another and 
another until Biddy’s tongue grew mildly loquacious, 
and Biddy’s legs spoke in unmistakable language 
of loss of equilibrium. 

In this sore strait she had fortunately come upon 
the useful and ever obliging Fletcher, and was by him 
piloted over muddy crossings and past inconvenient 
lamp-posts, and — still clinging faithfully to her mar- 
ket basket — at last down the area steps and landed 
in her own kitchen. 

The ^‘assistant” bailiff, hearing the noise of feet 
and voices, went down to those lower regions, and 
was greeted by Biddy with great dignity and solem- 
nity. 

Fletcher apologised for his long delay, and ex- 
pressed great gratitude for the service the young man 
had rendered him. His daughter was very much in- 


38 the man in possession. 

jured, and he seemed greatly concerned about her. 
The young man was wonderfully interested in the mat- 
ter. It was an odd thing that he should draw Fletcher 
aside and hold a long and earnest colloquy with him 
— emphasised by the chink of coin that seemed by no 
means unwelcome to the elder official. 

Perhaps had Biddy’s mind been less preoccupied 
with domestic and personal matters, she would have 
wondered why the young man should be so eagerly 
offering his services again for the next evening 
should Fletcher wish ?o go to the hospital. Perhaps, 
too, she might have thought it somewhat singular 
that the “substitute” should be willing to pay in 
good sound coin of the realm for his temporary 
duties. ^ 

It was not at all wonderful that Fletcher should 
accept such an offer. He would have had to pay a 
substitute if he left the house while supposed to be 
in charge of it, and here was a young man actually 
willing and eager to pay him for that post. It was 
certainly an odd freak, but then the life of a bailiff is 
a constant series of discoveries more or less odd and 
inconsistent on the part of human nature. Nothing 
would have surprised Fletcher very much, and he 
agreed readily to a bargain in which all the advan- 
tage lay on his side, and all the inconvenience on the 
other. 

“ I’m afraid the young lady will be annoyed at 
her servant’s condition,” said the new substitute, as 
he surveyed that worthy personage, who was sitting, 
with an air of great dignity, on her chair, gazing at 
the nearly extinct fire. Now and then she made a 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


39 


remark, not very lucid, and the subject matter of 
which dealt with some one of the name of “ Pat” 
who seemed to have done her some deadly injury, 
and against whom her wrath declared itself in indis- 
tinct threats, and wishes for purgatorial inconvenience 
at some speedy date. 

“ Oh, ril manage her,” said Fletcher cheerfully, 
“ Pm used to ’em. And as for the young lady, 
she’s a good, plucky one, she is — don’t make any 
mistake about that.” 

The young man had no intention of making such 
a mistake, having indeed a rooted belief that Miss 
Kate was nothing short of perfection. It was a par- 
donable belief, considering his youth and inexperience 
but it was leading him to do a very foolish thing. 

Finally he took himself off, leaving Fletcher to 
pacify Biddy, and explain her state and condition to 
her young mistress, if necessary. 


The invalid woke up fretful and feverish. His cough 
was troublesome. Nothing was right, and nothing 
pleased him. Kate had to spend another hour in 
administering to his wants and soothing his com- 
plaints before she was at liberty to throw herself on 
the couch in the adjoining dressing-room, and take 
some sorely needed repose. 

Fletcher, the thoughtful and ready-of-resource, had 
by this time piloted Biddy to her own chamber, and 
extinguished the light, for fear of accidents. He then 
came to the invalid’s door and informed Kate that 
the house was safely locked up ; that Biddy had gone 


40 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION, 


to bed, and that he would be on the alert if anything 
was needed during the night. 

The girl was so weary and worn out by this time 
that she readily accepted his explanations. She 
even forgot to inquire as to the reason of Biddy’s 
delay. She removed her dress and threw a loose 
wrapper round her, and then lay down on the couch. 
She was too tired to dream even of strange bailiffs 
and fair-haired carpenters with delicate hands that 
seemed strangely unspoilt by work — too tired, for- 
tunately, to remember or be disturbed by the troubles 
and worries of her life. Too tired to do anything 
but sleep dreamlessly, deeply, restfully, far into the 
morning of the Christmas day. 

It was far otherwise with th^t young man, who 
seemed to have discovered in the official post of 
bailiff an occupation at once interesting and con- 
genial. He did not sleep at all, though for no self- 
evident cause or sufficient reason. On the other 
hand, he smoked unlimited cigarettes, and partook of 
a brimming goblet of brandy and soda, and sat in 
the bachelor comfort of dressing-gown and slippers, 
meditating on the strange freak of fate that had sud- 
denly narrowed all his hopes, desires and dreams 
into the life and well-being of a girl. 

“ That it should have been her house ! — By 
Jove, it does seem odd ! ” he said over and over 
again. “ And she didn’t remember me — not a bit, 
and I’ve never been able to get her out of my head 
since the day at Euston. How lovely she is, 
and what a miserable life! How different I’d 
make it, if ” Then he laughed aloud. I suppose 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION; 


41 


I’m a fool, but when a fellow's been hunted by mothers 
and daughters like I’ve been, he’s apt to be distrustful 
of ‘ disinterested’ affection; Now she — she wouldn’t 
know who I was at all, and if she did care " 

He broke off abruptly, his face grew warm even 
at the thought. “ Bah ! it’s impossible. Why should 
she ? She’s so superior to me in every way. Be- 
sides though I’m so rich, it’s all trade, and when the 
Brewery comes to me, as Aunt Judy declares it will, I 
shall seem like a walking advertisement of Rivers & 
Co’s Entire. And she’s of a good old family, and 
Irish people are so terribly proud. But oh, Kitty, 
who wouldn’t be proud of you.? Why, you’re fit 
to be a queen.” 

By which it must appear to the enlightened and un- 
enlightened reader that this foolish young man was 
already very much in love with a girl whom he had 
only seen twice. It was a not unremarkable result 
of accidental circumstances. Other young men and 
young women have fallen into Love’s snares as rapidly 
and imprudently as this heir to the fortunes of a 
Brewery. But it seemed very remarkable to Tom 
Rivers, and the more he dwelt upon it, and the more 
he thought of Kitty, the more hopelessly infatuated 
he became. 

She was like a living picture before him. Her 
figure with its beautiful curves and easy grace, her 
eyes so dark and sweet and earnest — her dusky hair, 
her firm, yet tender lips, her musical voice. All and 
every charm and grace of which she was quite uncon- 
scious and to which he was so keenly alive came viv- 
idly back to his memory and completely usurped his 


42 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


thoughts. “And all that loveliness and youth sac- 
rificed to a selfish old father. Faugh ! it’s disgusting,” 
he exclaimed, at the end of his meditations. “Well, 
I’ll manage to see her to-morrow, ^and — by Jove, I 
wonder if she’d invite me to have some of that 
wonderful pudding.” 

He had forgotten, actually, that he was only a bail- 
iff in the eyes of Kate O’Brien. Forgotten that in the 
character he had chosen to assume he could scarcely 
expect to be asked to dinner. 

How could she tell that he was a young man of 
fortune and independence, well educated, popular in 
society, with his own set of chambers in Piccadilly, 
with a select circle of Mends to whom he gave 
excellent dinners, and with whom he shared the 
amusements of town, club, and country at stated 
seasons. 

As he reflected upon these matters, he began to ask 
himself if there was something about him that betok- 
ened he was not of aristocratic birth. That he was 
only a gentleman by right of refined feelings, good 
education, and much wealth. Certainly the lovely 
Irish girl had accepted his statement very unsuspi- 
ciously. 

Did she really think he was a “common man.?” 
He winced as he put the question. In the first place 
he had much sympathy for that “common” man, 
labourer, workman, whatever he might be. He had 
studied his life, and made himself acquainted with his 
grievances and hardships. He had talked with him, 
assisted him, agitated for him and with him. 

“ My great-grandfather was one of you, ’’he would 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


43 

say frankly ; “ surely I may claim the right of friend- 
ship.” 

Sometimes he met with suspicion, sometimes with 
insult ; but on the whole his cheery voice and frank 
good-will won him friends, despite the disadvantage 
of his wealth. He certaimly did his best to make 
them forget that when he went among them, open- 
ing reading-rooms, and starting clubs, helping their 
wives and daughters to get work, and endeav- 
ouring to prove to the men themselves that wages 
produced more comfort if laid out on the home instead 
of going to swell the gains of the publican. If these 
pursuits and efforts did not prove him a friend — well, 
one could only say they were obstinately prejudiced. 

The very fact of his taking Fletcher’s place on this 
memorable Christmas Eve was owing to his unfail- 
ing good nature. The man’s daughter had been 
injured while at work in his mother’s house. Not 
content with seeing her safely established at the 
hospital, he started off to find her father at her 
request. 

The situation that arose from these proceedings at 
first offered him that interest of “ novelty” which he 
loved above all others. It was complicated by the 
discovery that the girl, whose house he had unwit- 
tingly entered, was no other than the beautiful dam- 
sel of the railway station, whom he had seen a week 
previously. His first impulse had been to disguise 
his own personality, for fear of hurting her feelings. 
He had soon seen, however, that she was too troubled 
and too absorbed to bestow any keen observance on 
him, and that, however vivid a memory she had 


44 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


been to him, he, on the other hand, had not been 
recognised by her. 

An ordinary young man might have been less deli- 
cate, and drawn himself forcibly back to her memory. 
An ordinary young man, too, might have seen in 
that episode of the kitchen only an opportunity to 
flirt, or chaff,” or talk nonsense, but Tom Rivers was 
not all an ordinary young man. With all his light- 
heartedness and “want of proper pride,” as his 
mother termed it, there was a good deal of romance 
in his nature and a great reverence for the ideal 
woman at whose feef he would one day lay his 
heart. 

The Ideal Woman had never yet looked at him out 
‘ of the eyes of society belles, or the marriageable 
young ladies of Mayfair, or the less pretentious but 
equally zealous fortune-hunters of Bayswater and 
Bloomsbury. He had met them all, had danced with 
them, dined with them, “ tennised ” with them, boated 
with them, “ afternoon-tea’d” with them, and yet 
came out of the ordeal perfectly heart-whole. Yet 
here he was in an utterly irrational manner going 
down on his knees at a moment's notice, before a 
girl of whom he knew nothing except that she was 
of Irish descent, and lived in a house bare almost as 
^‘Mother Hubbard’s” famous cupboard, and with a 
bailiff on the premises, a drunken servant, and a sick 
father. 

Truly an ideal situation for a heroine of romance ! 

He laughed softly as he sat there smoking in 
the solitude of his bachelor chambers. If he could 
serve her, help her, win her gratitude. No, not 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


45 

gratitude exactly ; he would want more than that. 
Well, say her love. 

But here his meditations grew altogether too bliss- 
ful and absurd for description. The ‘ ‘ bud of love " had 
indeed sprung up into a wondrous blossom, ready to 
be gathered and worn on this girl’s neart for all her 
life, did she so choose or desire. But would she.? 
Was she unconventional enough to be wooed in an 
utterly unconventional method.? The hot blood of 
youth tingled in this young man’s veins as he pon- 
dered over the scheme in his mind. It was romantic. 
It certainly was altogether apart from the dreams 
and hopes of the jin de siecle youth, who finds woo- 
ing a bore, and prefers to let the girl do it for him, 
while he sucks his walking-stick and surveys her 
with tepid admiration. 

But Tom Rivers was not tepid, he was, if any- 
thing, impetuous, warm-hearted, and full of fine and 
generous impulses, which had often strayed far from 
the fields of common sense. 

So it was, that having embarked on this somewhat 
hazardous romance, he resolved to keep it up^ and 
see what would come of it. 

Was it quite impossible that a young lady should 
care for a working man .? Did the man himself count 
for less than his clothes, and his represented position .? 

He could not answer these questions. He thought 
it would be an interesting experiment to find out. 

Discoveries always promise interest. They do not, 
however, necessarily fulfil that promise. 


46 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


CHAPTER V. 

*‘the master’s ways.” 

“Are you feeling better, father?” asked Kate, as she 
brought the invalid his cup of tea next morning. 

“ How is one to feel better in this detestable climate 
and living in an atmosphere not fit for a dog to breathe, ” 
answered Cornelius O’Brien pettishly. “Better.? — no, 
I’ll never be better unless I can get off to the Riviera 
or Madeira, or somewhere. I suppose I might as 
well wish for the moon.” 

Kate quite agreed with him. She stood there quiet, 
and patient, not going through the form of any 
Christmas greeting. Why should she ? Could any 
wishes on her part alter the dreary prospect of this 
Christmas time ? 

Her father drank his tea. His cough was decidedly 
better, and his breathing easier, though he would 
not allow it. 

“ I wonder why Fate uses me so hardly,” he said. 
“I don’t wish to incur debts. I’m perfectly willing 
to pay everybody what I owe them if — if I only had 
the money. But I can’t get the money. No one 
will give me any, or help me to make it. My ten- 
ants won’t pay my rent, and no purchaser offers to 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


47 

take my property off my hands. What am I to do? ” 

“ I don’t know,” said Kate wearily. “Have you 
any idea how long that man will remain down- 
stairs ? ” 

“My dear, what an absurd question. Have I any 
idea ? Why, he will remain just as long as I am find- 
ing twenty pounds. And even if I paid it to-morrow, 
there will be some one else cropping up with another 
claim. People somehow have always claims against 
me. Extremely ill-bred and unwise of them — if they 
only knew.” 

He laughed softly, as if the subject had an amus- 
ing side to it. 

“There ought to be a law,” he said presently, “ a 
law granting to every man a sufficient income for his 
necessities — such necessities to be regulated accord- 
ing to position. Now look at me — I don’t want 
much. I like a well-fitting coat, a good dinner, a 
decent house to live in, and the means for indulging 
my artistic tastes. I have also a keen capacity for 
social enjoyment. Surely there is no harm in any 
of these things. Yet here I am swamped in debts, 
hampered by want of money, and at the mercy of 
any wretched tradesman, whose ideas soar no higher 
than a trap of his own to carry himself and family to 
Hampstead Heath or Epping Forest. He wants me 
to provide him with the trap — I want him to provide me 
with my dinners. Surely a dinner is more necessary 
than a trap. If he would moderate his ambition and 
use his legs, faith, we’d both benefit by the trans- 
action. 

Kate took the tea-cup from him and put it down. 


48 the man in possession. 

She was used to these logical observations on his 
part. 

^‘You look pale, Kate/’ he said presently. 
“Come, you mustn’t lose your good looks, or what 
will become of that grand marriage we’ve talked 
about? You are my one hope, you know.” 

‘‘Beggars don’t usually make grand marriages,” 
said the girl bitterly, “ even if they are as much in- 
clined to sacrifice their personal inclinations as I 
am. 

^ ‘ Oh, nonsense ! ” said the father lightly. ^ ‘ Beauty 
can always command its price in the marriage market. 
Where’s the duchess that could hold a candle to you? 
By the way,” he added anxiously, “ when was it 
we arranged to go to Lady Jocelyn’s — at Croft? ” 

“After New Year,” said Kate gloomily. “ But we 
can’t do it now. This man must be paid out before 
we can leave the house — and I have no dresses fit to 
go in.” 

“Oh ! it must be managed,” said her father. “ If 
only I wasn’t laid by the heels like this I’d con- 
trive something. Why, I’ve told you her son is 
one of the best matches of the day. Not go ? And 
perhaps ’tis the very chance we’ve been looking for. 
Nonsense, Kate ! You must pluck up courage and put 
a bright face on matters. We’ve got a week to look 
about us. Something is sure to ‘turn up.’” 

Cornelius O’Brien had a Micawber-like belief in 
that contingency, which was always to put his affairs 
to rights, and unravel the hopeless tangle of his dif- 
ficulties. Kate did not share that belief — perhaps 
from a long experience of its futility. 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 4 ^ 

She listened with passive hopelessness as her 
father enlarg'ed on the hundred and one things that 

might happen between now and the promised 
visit. It did not hold out any special attraction for 
her. As for Lady Jocelyn s son, she had heard he 
was a young man of weak mind and feeble body 
whose tastes inclined to the exhilarating attraction 
of the music-hall, and the no less dangerous allure- 
ments of the gaming-table. His mother was anx- 
ious he should be married, as she was confident a 
wife could reform him. Of how the “reformer" 
would take to her office, or whether the task would 
be as agreeable as necessary, did not enter her head. 
Once get the wife, the rest would be easy ; so she 
thought with the fond infatuation of mothers of 
“only sons.” There was no lack of mothers with 
“only, ” or indeed many, daughters who quite en- 
dorsed Lady Jocelyn’s opinion, and were quite Chris- 
tianly anxious to allow one of these self-sacrificing 
young missionaries to go forth on the good work. 
The young man, however, was obstinately determined 
not to settle down, and not to be “reformed,” so there 
was still a pleasant atmosphere of hope and uncer- 
tainty about the various house-parties at Croft, at 
every one of which the young sultan was supposed 
to be about to throw the handkerchief in token 
of his choice. 

Lady Jocelyn was only a recent acquaintance of 
Cornelius O’Brien’s, but she had taken a great fancy 
to the genial, amusing and always entertaining 
Irishman, and had called on Kate before leaving town 
in order to personally invite her to Croft. 

4 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


50 

That invitation looked hopeless now, with all these 
new complications. A girl cannot stay at a country 
house without some decent dresses, to say nothing 
of hats, boots, gloves and other articles necessary 
to the completion of the feminine toilette. But Kate 
knew it was well-nigh impossible to procure them ; 
and as she listened to her father s vague belief that 
all would “pull right,” and his animadversions on 
his hard-hearted persecutors, she grew more despon- 
dent. 

She left the room at last, and went down to inter- 
view Biddy as to housekeeping matters, being, as 
yet, happily ignorant of the manner in which that 
worthy personage had been spending her Christmas 
Eve. 

Fletcher had duly intimated to her that her condi- 
tion on the previous midnight had been more worthy 
of a “potheen boy” in her own country than of 
a respectable domestic holding a position of respon- 
sibility. 

“Shure now, I wasn't as bad as ye’d be makin’ 
out,” answered Biddy. '‘And it isn’t Miss Kate, the 
blessed angel, that would be hard on me, just for 
a glass with a friend, is it? — though I was up- 
set by raison of not bein’ used to it — and that’s 
thrue enough, since I left the ould country. But 
whist, Fletcher, man ; don’t be for spakin’ of last 
night to Miss Kate. Shure ’tis she has the trouble on 
her purty shoulders wid’out Biddy — worse luck — 
adding to it this blessed Christmas morn.” 

“Oh, I ain’t agoin’ to peach,” said Fletcher mag- 
nanimously. “ Only don’t do it again, Biddy, or you 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


51 

may find yourself landed in the police court and a case 
of ‘ fine/ or seven days. Then where’d you be ? ” 

“In the cells, sorra a doubt,” laughed Biddy. 
“Maybe ’tis not so bad they are. What Ao you 
think. Mister Fletcher } ” 

’“Females,” observed Fletcher irrelevantly, “are 
sharp, and Irish females more especial, but sharp or 
not I ain’t a goin’ to let any female vi^hatsoever know 
my business, nor where I’ve been, in my time. 
Not but what Tve seen some rum starts — Lord ! I 
should think so — rayther.” 

He pronounced that word with an accent, out of 
compliment to Biddy. 

She was bustling about the kitchen, intent on culi- 
nary operations. 

“Shure, and the pudding’s made,” she exclaimed. 
“Was it Miss Kate did that.?” she asked the bailiff. 

“ I never seed her,” answered that worthy man. 
“ I was out.” 

“Out ! that’s against the rules. Ye’ll be after lavin’ 
your situation. Mister Fletcher.” 

“Oh, I left a substitute,” said Fletcher, loftily. 
“ He’s coming again,” he added. “ He helped put 
you to bed last night, Biddy.” 

“ Like his impudence, and yours too,’’ said Biddy, 
wrathfully. “’Twas only a bit unsteady I was — ^just 
a wilfulness in the legs — my head was right enough, 
the saints be praised.” 

Fletcher laughed silently, as one who enjoys a secret 
joke. 

“ Hadn’t you better boil the pudding, since it is 
made?” he suggested. “Miss Kate and you will 


52 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


want it for dinner, no doubt. Ah, here she comes,” 
he added suddenly. 

“Good-morning, Fletcher,” said the girl as she en- 
tered the kitchen. “I hope you found your daughter 
better than you expected.” 

“ She’s pretty bad, Miss, but she won’t die,” said the 
man, touching his forehead respectfully. 

“ That was a very — superior sort of young man 
^ who took your place last night,” continued Kate. 
“ Not a regular bailiff, was he } ” 

Fletcher looked somewhat embarrassed for a 
moment. The memory of a substantial “tip” was 
keenly before him, also of sundry promises of secrecy 
and reticence exacted on the previous night. 

“Well, Miss,” he said with an apologetic cough, “I 
suppose he’s not quite a regular professional, if it 
comes to that ; but Lord ! he takes to it like a good 
’un,” he added, enthusiastically; “offers to work 
time about with me so as to give me a few hours 
off. You see. Miss, it’s rather hard on one man ; we 
generally has help, but — we’re uncommon busy just 
now, uncommon busy,” he added, as if that was a 
satisfactory reflection. 

“Oh,” said Kate, “then he will be here 
again.” 

“ To-night — two hours off,” answered Fletcher, 
“ meaning me,” he added as the girl looked some- 
what puzzled. “ I takes two hours off, he stays in 
my place, turn and turn about, until such time as 
the temporary — inconvenience, can be arranged.” 

“ I’m afraid that won’t be very soon, Fletcher,” 
said the girl despondently. “Twenty pounds 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


53 

“ Nineteen and ninepence half-penny,” added 
Fletcher apologetically. “That’s tho debt, Miss.” 

“ Well, twenty-one pounds,” said Kate, “is a sum 
not easily raised.” 

“ That’s thrue for you,” interrupted Biddy, who 
had hitherto kept a discreet silence, “ though there’s 
a matfher of silver that ye mightn’t be just immadi- 
ately in need of.? Shure the master could drink his 
coffee or his tay out of the chaney pot for a week or 
two.” 

“ He*s so very particular,” sighed Kate. 

‘‘ A many of them are,” observed Fletcher, with a 
sniff that might or might not have been intended as 
contemptuous. “I’ve noticed it; specially gents. It’s 
wonderful what the ladies will put up with, and how 
they’ll go denyin' of themselves; but from my point 
of view of human natur’. Miss, the gents are most 
always a bit selfish and exacting. Most always,” he 
repeated thoughtfully, as his eyes rested on the sad 
and troubled beauty of the girl’s face. 

She changed the subject by turning to Biddy. 

“ I made the pudding,” she said. “ Have you put 
it on to boil ? ” 

“ It’s just what I was doin’. Miss Kate, when you 
came in the kitchen that same blessed minnit.” 

“ By the way, you were very late last night,” said 
Kate. 

“ I was,” agreed Biddy cheerfully. “I — I met some 
friends. Miss — and we had a chat and a glass to- 
gether ; shure I’d not be deceivin’ you about a thrifle 
like that. I was surprised myself. Miss Kate, when the 
clocks struck. But I did all my messages safe enough. 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


54 

There’s a power o’ things in the larder there — not for- 
getting a drop o’ whiskey for the master when he’s 
able to drink it.” 

I would rather you had only bought what was 
strictly necessary,” said the girl. 

“And isn’t the drop o’ comfort necessary? and 
he, poor man, that wake and low in his spirits, and 
all that doctor’s stuff poured into his poor stomach 
day for day. Ah, whist now. Miss Kate, and don’t be 
for findin’ fault wid me. I know the master’s ways, 
lavin’ alone his tastes.” 

Kate sighed and said no more. 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


55 


CHAPTER VI. 

A “double” somewhere. 

“That’s a mighty strange young man that’s stayin’ 
for Fletcher,” remarked Biddy, as she brought Kate’s 
modest dinner upstairs that evening. “When I was 
dishing the pudding up he says to me , I’ll make 
the sauce, Biddy,’ he says, and thrue for ye, Miss 
Kate, he did that same, and the beautiful sauce it is. 
Lemon and butter, and sugar, and the drop o’ brown 
brandy, and all melted together in the oven. Shure 
’tis fit for the Quane herself. Wait till ye see it. 
For all the world like liquid gowld.” 

Kate smiled at her abigail’s enthusiasm. “You 
had better ask him to have some of the pudding him- 
self,” she said, “since he has done so much for it.” 

“ Well, you see. Miss Kate,” said Biddy doubtfully, 

‘ ‘ he’s a very supayrior young man. Not like that ould 
omadhaun Fletcher at all, at all. And I’m not sure 
he’d be takin' it as a compliment if I asked him to 
sit down wid me, though he did say, and gospel 
truth it is. Miss; ‘Biddy,’ says he, ‘save me a 
slice o’ that pudding and I’ll give you a bran new 
half crown,’ he says. ‘Sure’ I says, ‘you're wel- 
come to the slice ; tisn't Biddy Callaghan would be 
lookin’ for paymint, nor the likes o’ any one in this 
house would be grudgin’ food and drink to friend or 


l^HE MAN IN POSSESSION 


56 

inimy on this blessed night, and I’ll ask Miss Kate 
this same minnit,’ I says. ‘Oh no,’ he says, ‘you 
mustn’t be after doin’ that. I don’t want her to know 
that I only value it because she made it’ There, 
Miss, those were his very words, or may I die for it 
this blessed minute.” 

Kate laughed. “He is certainly a very strange 
young man. I thought so last night” 

“And a moighty great traveller too. He’s been 
in Ameriky, not to mention a hape o’ haythenish 
places that me tongue couldn’t pronounce. Maybe 
that’s what makes him so supayrior. Miss Kate.” 

“No doubt,” said Kate absently. “But go down 
now, Biddy ; I’ll ring when I want you.” 

She did not eat her dinner with any great appetite 
— it was more to please Biddy, and to keep up an 
appearance of celebrating the day that she was 
dining in solitary state now. But soon she pushed 
her plate aside, and leaning her head on her hand 
gave herself up to reflections that certainly were 
neither festive, nor agreeable. 

“ How long will it go on,” she sighed. “How 
long ? I am so sick of it — and I can do nothing, 
nothing at all. Oh, it is miserable to be a woman, 
to have one’s hands tied, one’s limbs fettered by 
conventionalities and prejudice. How gladly I 
would work ; but I am so useless ! There is my 
life drifting — drifting along, and only the hope of 
what my father calls a ‘good marriage,’ to lift me 
and himself, too, out of this slough of despond. . . 
A marriage ! How despicable it seems — to sell one- 
self for a little ease and comfort — a strange man’s 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


57 

gold and name. Ugh ! it sounds revolting ! and 
yet it is done every day — every day praised by 
the world, blessed by the church — and I suppose 
I shall do it too. I thought once I never could, 
but now any life would seem better than this. Per- 
haps if I go to Croft, though that seems rather 
impossible, I may capture the hopeful youth. ‘Sir 
Wilfred Jocelyn and Lady Jocelyn’ — it sounds well 
enough ! ” 

Then she laughed bitterly, and rose and rang the 
bell, and Biddy presently appeared with the pudding 
standing proudly amidst a sea of flames and adorned 
with a sprig of holly. 

“ Shure, 'tis grand. Miss,” she said admiringly. 
“ But wait till you see the sauce, lave alone taste it, 
for the young man, he ladled me out some in a tay- 
cup, for ‘good luck,’ he said. He’s rare good 
company. Miss Kate. I’m sorry for you bein’ so lone- 
some up here, but shure it’s myself has always said 
‘The quality may be grand, and moighty supayrior 
in their ways o’ eatin’ and drinkin’, but sorra a bit o' 
comfort or fun do they get out o’ their grandeur.’” 

“You must come up here and have a glass of 
wine presently, Biddy, as you always do on Christ- 
mas day, and perhaps you’d better ask the young 
man up also.” 

“ Shure and he’ll be proud to accipt— I’ll answer for 
that,” said Biddy, “though if I might be suggestin’, 
Miss Kate, its a drop o’ punch the likes o’ us would 
be forchoosin’ ; wine is all very well for the quality.” 

‘ ‘ By all means, have punch, ” laughed Kate. ‘ ‘ But 
where are the ingredients ? ” 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


58 

'‘Wasn’t I after telling ye I’d bought the potheen 
last night, and ’tis there in the sideboard now, for fear 
o’ temptation.” 

“Wouldn’t it be better to take it downstairs, and 
make your punch yourselves ? ” 

“Now, Miss Kate,” said Biddy, reproachfully, 
“ would ye be denyin’ us the pleasure and honour o’ 
■^your company, and on this night, too? Shure if the 
master was down, he’d be tellin’ ye different. Well 
do I mind the time when he’d have ivery mother’s 
child o’ us up in the big dining-room at Bally vughan, 
and himself ladlin’ out the punch-bowl, and the 
ladies and gintlemen laughin’ and shoutin’, and tell- 
ing stories — and the ructions afterwards ! Ah, those 
were the good ould days. Miss Kate, and no mistake.” 

“They left bad enough results,” said Kate, rue- 
fully. 

“Arrah, whist now, the luck is bound to turn. 
Didn’t I pick up a horseshoe thrown down that 
blessed minnit just at our very door, and only to- 
night didn’t a black cat come and sit itself down on 
the windy-sill beyant, and there the craythur’s in 
the kitchen now, and as at home as any Christian. 
Take my word for it. Miss Kate, dear, something’s 
in store for ye. Maybe the rich husband we’ve 
talked about so often. Ah, but 'tis kapin’ ye I am, 
and you not ating your pudding at all. Will I be 
saying ye liked the sauce? ” 

“ It is delicious. Did he really make it? ” 

“That I’ll swear he did, wid the beautiful, nate, 
light hands o’ him. I’m thinkin’, Miss Kate, ’tis just 
as well there’s no maids in the kitchen, for, what 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


59 

with his handsome face and his pleasant ways, he’d 
be stalin’ the hearts o’ them mighty aisy. ” 

‘ ‘ Good-evening, Miss. ” 

The young man was demurely grave, but some- 
thing of mischief or amusement lurked in the blue 
eyes, as they met the puzzled wonder of Kate’s grave 
orbs. 

‘‘Good evening, I have to thank you for your 
culinary efforts on my behalf. You have a great 
many accomplishments.” 

“I have picked them up at odd moments, and in 
my travels.” 

“Men of your position do not usually have such 
opportunities of travel and leisure.” 

“Perhaps not. I have been lucky. When I was 
young I was taken to America by a rich uncle. I 
learnt a great deal there.” 

He had certainly done so. Audacity and inven- 
tiveness, to judge from his conversation, and its 
remarkable powers of unveracity. 

“ I wonder,” said Kate, “ you did not stay in the 
States. Surely there is a larger opening, and greater 
scope for skilled labour, than in this over-populated 
country.” 

“ I should have stayed there, but, unfortunately, 
I quarrelled with my uncle, and so concluded that 
the American continent wasn’t quite big enough to 
hold us both. He elected to remain there, and I — 
well, I came back to London.” 

“Do you like your work ? ” 

“Candidly, Miss, I do not. My friends say I’m 


6o 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


very idle, but that's only because I like to look about 
and see what others are doing, to go to meetings 
and attend Socialist lectures to discover the mean- 
ing of strikes and the real wrongs of the working 
classes. As a rule, they don't know themselves 
what they want or how to get it.” 

“And while you are doing all this, you don't 
work,” said the girl, looking at him with increasing 
interest. 

“That is just it. Miss,” he said eagerly. “And 
that’s how it happens I'm out now on this” — he 
looked apologetic and as if the word he ought to use 
was not the word he would choose had he any 
option — “ this little job. Miss,” he concluded. 

Kate flushed slightly. 

“I dare say it is only another side of life to study,” 
she said. “Probably Fletcher can assist you to 
many more if — if you desire it.” 

“ If I might make so bold. Miss,” said the strange 
young man, “is the — the debt very heavy, because 
of course it must be very inconvenient to have such 
a thing happen ; and — there’s ways and means of rais- 
ing money. Miss, that I might suggest if — if I could 
speak to your father.” 

Kate laughed a little bitterly. 

“I’m afraid you could suggest no novelty to him 
in the way of raising money,” she said, a certain 
hopelessness and dreariness in her voice that cut the 
sympathetic young bailiff to the heart. “It’s only 
going from bad to worse. The more one borrows 
the heavier the debt, and the more hopeless the re- 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 6 1 

payment. So-called ‘ temporary accommodation ’ is 
full of horror to me. ” 

“They are rather ensnaring words/' said the 
young man thoughtfully. “ Only it depends on who 
offers it, doesn’t it, Miss ? ” 

“I suppose so,” said Kate, wearily. “Bui I did 
not ask you up here to talk about debts and diffi- 
culties,” she added abruptly ; “ only to take a glass 
of wine, or, if you prefer it, punch — in honour of 
the day. I believe Biddy is brewing it.” 

“Yes, she is,” he answered, inwardly breathing a 
hope that that estimable female would not hurry 
herself over the mysterious preparation. “ It is very 
kind of you to honour me by asking me up here to 
drink it.” 

“ Do you know,” said Kate abruptly, “ I am sure 
I have seen you before, and spoken to you too. I 
wish I could recollect where.” 

She was resting her firm little chin on her hand, 
and looked at him, as she spoke, with those steady, 
fearless eyes that had already done so much mis- 
chief. 

“ Perhaps in a shop,” he suggested meekly. 

“You said you were a cabinet-maker,” said Kate 
musingly. “Perhaps you work for some of the big 
shops. I may have seen you there, or given you an 
order?” 

The young man shook his head abstractedly, 
doubtfully, as one who is following a suggestion 
through a mental labyrinth of possibility. “There 
are so many faces like each other,” he remarked. 
“ Haven’t you ever noticed. Miss, in the streets? ” 


62 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


Kate laughed. ‘‘No/’ she said. “I’ve only 
noticed the curious unlikeness one face bears to 
another, considering how the race is multiplied, year 
by year. Nature must be wonderfully skilful in her 
combinations.” 

“ Well,” said the young man audaciously, “I really 
think there’s more likeness in faces than we imagine 
’’^if we think them out. Besides, you know. Miss,” 
he added almost eagerly, “they say that every per- 
son has their double somewhere in the world. Per- 
haps you’ve seen my double.” 

“Perhaps I have,” said Kate, laughing. “You 
don’t happen to have done so, I suppose ? ” 

“I’ve heard before,” said the young man frankly, 
“ that I am very like some one else — curiously like — 
only he’s a gentleman, rich and in society, and much 
thought of. Perhaps you may have met him, Miss, at 
a ball, or a flower show or something.” 

“I think not,” said Kate, “but if I did,” she paused 
half smiling — “it would be odd,” she said, “if I 
mistook the ‘gentleman in society’ for you, would 
it not.? By the way, what’s your name.?” 

“My name.? Oh — Smith,” said the young man 
coolly — “Tom Smith, Miss, at your service.” 

The girl laughed. “There are a great many Smiths 
in the world,” she said. “I wonder if there is a 
certain family likeness among them.” 

“I expect there is,” said this special “Smith,” 
“ Naturally there would be.” 

“Oh, of course,” said Kate, looking steadily at 
him. “ Naturally— there would be. But why have 
you told me a falsehood — Tom Smith ? ” 


7‘HE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


63 


CHAPTER VII. 

A TOAST ” AND ITS CONSEQUENCE. 

What that conscience-stricken and surprised young 
man might have said must for ever remain un- 
recorded, for at the instant when he was about to 
speak the door opened to admit Biddy bearing a 
tray with glasses, and a steaming jug of punch. 

“Ye’ll not get better stuff than that this side 
o’ Cork, Miss Kate. Shure, the master himself has 
just been telling me that same.” 

“ Has my father been having some, Biddy } ” asked 
Kate, alarmed. “Now you know what the doctor 
said ” 

“The doctor ! Oh, now, is it the doctor you’d be 
after minding.? ” scoffed Biddy with deep contempt. 
“Shure, Miss Kate, it’s little enough they know, and a 
power o’ harm they do. I niver had a doctor but onst, 
thank the Lord. I was that bad I did send for one 
— cowld and shivering and hot with faver all at once 
and the same minnit. And a fine gentleman — with his 
white linen as stiff as a board — and a gowld watch 
and chain — and a sale ring on his finger, he comes 
and looks at me, and sez he — ‘Put out your tongue.’ 
‘Savin’ your presence, sor,’ I sez, ‘it’s not the likes 
o’ me would be so impurlite— ‘•lavin’ alone that 'tis 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


64 

my stomich that’s bad, not to spake of ivery bone in 
my body achin’ for all the world as if I’d been 
battered with a rolling pin.’ 

“ ‘Put out your tongue,’ he sez again. 

“ ‘ Andshurehow’d I be describing my symptoms, 
sor,’I sez, ‘if I was to hang my tongue out o’ my 
mouth like a dog that’s nadin’a dhrink ? ’ I sez. 

“Well he sez something that sounded like a bad 
word or two, and he laves my tongue alone, and 
takes my wrist and looks at his big gowld watch for 
all the world as solemn as a judge who’s afther' 
condemning a fellow crayture, and there he stands, 
looking first at me and then at the watch. ‘Your 
pulse is moighty quick,’ he sez. ‘You must 
kape quiet and I ’ll send you some powders. They ’ll 
do you good.’ Well, if you’ll belave me. Miss 
Kate, he went away, and prisintly the powders 
came, and I saw written on them, ‘The Emetic. One 
to be taken immadiately and the other one hour 
after — if no effect’ Well, I took one, and shurel 
was that sick for all the wurrld as if I was crossing 
from Dublin to Holyhead. ‘Well,’ sez I, ‘it’s mighty 
little use giving a midicine that won’t stay five 
minnits on a poor sick craythur’s stomich. How- 
ever, I’ll try the other one ; fair play’s a jule, 
and having had a docther, shure ’tis but right to 
take his advice.’ Now may the divil fly away wid 
me. Miss Kate, if it’s not true what I’m tellin’ ye. I 
took the other powder, and shure I couldn’t be 
kapin’ that down one minnit, lave alone five. 
And that’s all the good that docther did me. I’ve 
niver had another,” 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


65 

Kate laughed. “But, Biddy,” she said, “don’t 
you know the powders were to make you sick } 
That’s the meaning of an emetic.” 

“ It may be the maning of it,” said Biddy, still in- 
dignant ; “ but what’s the use of payin’ for a thing 
that one can’t kape down. Shure, I had to pay for 
those powders, just the same.” 

The young carpenter laughed heartily. 

“ I’ve heard a story rather like that before, Biddy,” 
he said. “ Was it really an experience } ” 

“ I’d be obliged if ye wouldn't be usin’ such grand 
words,” said Biddy. “ But if ye mane did it happen 
to meself, shure I’d scorn to be tellin’ a lie about such 
a thrifle. ” 

“ Well, the punch will be getting cold,” interposed 
Kate, rising. “ Now, Biddy, here’s your glass,” and 
she poured out a tumblerful of the clear steaming 
beverage, “ and yours — Smith,” she added gravely, 
and with something of rebuke in her eyes as she met 
the glance of the ex-bailiff. “ It’s an old Irish 
custom to assemble all the household on Christmas 
night to drink health and prosperity to friends and 
relations. This is rather a limited household now,’' 
she added with a sigh. “ But there’s no reason we 
shouldn’t wish for better days. Heaven knows we 
need them. ” 

‘ ‘ Amen to that, ” said Biddy in a low voice. ‘ ‘ Shure, 
’tis my heart’s best wishes and prayers for ye. Miss 
Kate, dear, that ye have this blessed night ! And ye 
must drink the toast yourself, honey,” she added per- 
suasively, “else there’ll be no luck for ye. Shure 

5 


66 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


now ’tis as mild as mother s milk. Didn't I mix ivery 
ingradient of it myself?” 

Kate smiled as she poured out a wine-glassful of 
the mixture ; then she raised the glass. The other two, 
dutifully observant, did the same. 

“ What a strange trio we make !” thought the girl 
as they drank the toast ; Biddy with enthusiasm. 
Smith as one who thoughtfully considers a subject, 
and is uncertain in mind as to where that subject 
may lead him, Kate with wistful eyes and but faint 
hope in the accomplishment of the good wishes she 
heard and uttered. Then the glasses, were set down 
on the table, Biddy and Smith returned to the kitchen 
and Kate went upstairs to sit with the invalid. 


“Biddy,” said the young bailiff thoughtfully as 
he watched that energetic female bustling about 
the kitchen — “ Biddy, do you think it possible that 
I might see Mr. O'Brien privately on a little matter 
of business ? ” 

“And what business would the likes o’ you be 
after havin' with the master, unless it’s botherin’ him 
for money, and ye may just as well save yourself 
that trouble,” answered Biddy, looking wrathful and 
indignant at the suggestion. 

“I won’t bother him for money,” said the young 
man. “ I could perhaps show him a way \.ogel some. 
That's what I meant.” 

“ Oh,” said Biddy, regarding him doubtfully. “ If 
that’s what ye meant I’d soon be after helpin’ ye to see 
him as privately as ye wish. Poor man ! ” and she 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


67 

sighed pityingly, ‘‘’tis main and hard on him that he 
should be always in debt and throuble ; and Miss 
Kate, bless her, 'tis the hard life she's had for many 
and many a year. And look now,” she burst out in- 
dignantly, “with the finest chance in the wurrld at 
makin’a grand match, and enjoyin’ herself with the 
best o' the quality, and all stopped in a minnit by 
raison o’ the likes o’ ye ! ” 

“ Of me,” echoed the young man, somewhat 
bewildered and not altogether pleased at the infor- 
mation contained in one part of Biddy’s speech. 

“Well, shure they can’t go visitin’ into the coun- 
thry when there’s this throuble in the house,” said 
Biddy. , “And poor Miss Kate lookin’ forrard to it, 
and the lords and ladies all ready to worship her, 
for shure she’s jist a quane among them, wid the 
beauty and the grand air of her, not to mintion her 
knowledge of forrin’ tongues and her swate voice 
whin she’s singin’, that would break the heart o’ a 
stone, if it had one.” 

“ And so,” said the young man, pale and thought- 
ful now — “and so, Biddy, they were asked on a visit 
to a grand house to meet — lords and ladies .? ” 

“ Thrue for you,” said Biddy, “and one o’ thim’s 
to be Miss Kate’s husband. At laste the master says 
so, and the gintleman's mother she’s agrayable, and 
Miss Kate ” 

“Well,” said the young man more eagerly, “what 
about Miss Kate herself 

“Shure she doesn’t bother her head in the matter 
at all, at all,” said Biddy loftily. “ Why should she } 
There’s not the man livin’, lord or no lord, that could 


68 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


be worth the likes o’ her. And though she's not seen 
the gintleman ’’ 

“Oh,” interrupted the young man, “she’s not 
seen this intended husband — yet.” 

So radiant, so relieved was his face that Biddy 
could not help wondering a little at the change. 

Ye look mighty plazed at that,” she said, setting 
her arms akimbo, and scanning him severely. 
“What’s Miss Kate’s bizness to do wid you, Mr. 
Smith ? ” 

“Oh, nothing ; nothing, ofcourse,” answered Smith 
confusedly, “only that I’m a little — a little inter- 
ested you see, because if it’s so important that she 
should go on this visit to meet her — her future hus- 
band, Biddy, why, that makes it all the more neces- 
sary that I should see Mr. O'Brien and speak to him 
about an accommodation.” 

“Accommodation ! Is it payin’ the debt ye mane.? 
Ah, shure, master’s had enough ofthim dirty money- 
lenders, with their ‘ plaumausing’ ways and their 
thaving interest. Ah, no, Mr. Smith, ye can’t be 
helpin’ him, unless ye can find an honest man who’d 
be advancin’ him a sum, to be repayed at his own 
convayniance, and say — a thrifle per cent, interest on 
the loan. And I’m thinking,” she added, taking up 
the punch jug and pouring its contents abstractedly 
into her glass, — “Isay I’m thinking, Mr. Smith, that 
only the angel Gabriel himself would iver do the 
likes o’ that.” 

Smith wisely abstained from an argument respect- 
ing the angel Gabriel’s capabilities for money-lending. 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 69 

He was far too interested in Biddy’s communication 
to let her stray from the subject. 

With the aid of the enticing liquor of which she 
was partaking somewhat injudiciously, he managed 
at last to extract all the information he desired, — the 
extent of the debt, the amount in hand necessary 
to equip Miss Kate for the promised visit, and the 
useful “ surplus” that ought to be in hand for what 
Biddy termed “any thrifling contingincies.” 

He sat by the fire absorbed and thoughtful while 
the loquacious Irishwoman poured out a stream of 
never-ending talk. 

“Shall I do it V’ he thought. “ They would never 
know, never guess, and yet” — he sighed heavily — 
“ I’m only serving a rival, only throwing her into the 
arms of temptation. But then, what would she be 
worth if she couldn’t stand the test. Oh, Kate — proud, 
beautiful Kate — I — I must know you true, as well as 
proud, noble as well as beautiful ; and if it’s wealth 
you need, Kate, HeaVen knows you can have it, 
freely, ungrudgingly. But will your heart go with 
you, Kate.? Can you love for love’s sake only.?” 

And again he sighed — insomuch that Biddy waxed 
irate, and demanded to know if he considered him- 
self “dacent company for a lonesome famale,” and 
furthermore added that it would be just as lively to 
have the rats and black beetles “ kapin’ Christmas ” 
with her as this silent and seemingly oppressed 
youth. 

Further rebukes, however, were stayed by the ap- 
pearance of Fletcher to “ relieve guard/’ and so Smith 


70 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


took his way homewards through the quiet streets 
and under the black and starless sky, thinking to him- 
self how small a thing may affect a man’s life, and 
alter its whole tenor and circumstance by its very 
insignificance. 

“I wished her health, peace, and prosperity,” he 
thought. “The first is not in my power to give, but 
the last — well, it is a dangerous experiment ; but I’ve 
begun, and now I don’t want to go back.” 

He pushed back the fair curly hair that he had 
dragged over his eyes, and laughed a little as at some 
amusing reflection. 

“ How prettily she said that ‘ Why have you told 
me a falsehood — Tom Smith } ’ Heaven bless you, 
Kate. I would rather have wooed you fairly, straight- 
forwardly if I could, but the fates were against it, and 
now I don’t want to confess my folly until I’m quite 
sure of pardon. And so — ” he squared his shoul- 
ders, and a smile, tender, bashful, yet half triumphant 
touched his lips, then faded into gravity once again. 
“And so,” he continued, “I’ll work now in real, 
serious earnest. Truly, as the plays have it, ‘The 
plot thickens. We must dissemble.’ ” 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


71 


CHAPTER VIII. 

A HOPEFUL PROSPECT. 

“Kate, my dear, "saidCornelius O’Brien to his daugh- 
ter some two days later, “I — lam glad to say my 
little temporary difficulty is over. I’ve managed to 
raise the necessary. The landsharks are appeased, 
and here — ” drawing forth a bulky pocket-book from 
which he extracted a ten pound note — “here is some- 
thing for you to purchase any little things you require 
for the visit to Croft. It’s only for a week or two, — 
so don’t be extravagant.’’ 

Extravagant ! — Poor Kate, when she knew only too 
well that that note would not cover the expense of 
even one gown of Lady Jocelyn’s, or any of the guests 
assembled under her roof. 

However, if they excelled her in point of toilette, 
she could carry off the palm of beauty and youth. 
The more simply and severely she dressed, the better 
she always looked. She had but brief time, however, 
to make her preparations. Fortunately her dark 
tweed dress was almost new, and would serve ad- 
mirably for travelling and ordinary country wear. 
But for evening — there came the difficulty ! Two 
dresses at least would be necessary, even if that well- 
worn black velvet could be utilised at a pinch for a 
third. There was a long consultation with Biddy 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


72 

and the little dressmaker who worked by the day, and 
who could not “suggest,” though she was clever 
enough to follow out skilful direction, or when guided 
by taste. Kate possessed excellent taste, and that 
faculty of “ making the best ” of even poor materials 
which is so useful to girls who must dress on small 
means. 

As time was so limited she bought her two evening- 
dresses ready-made as far as skirts were concerned; 
the bodies were turned out by herself and the dress- 
maker with a daring originality that would have 
astonished the shop-keeper who sold what was 
termed “Elegant costumes, with material for bodices 
included,” at prices varying from three to seven guin- 
eas. One dress was of black and white striped silk, 
which Kate trimmed skilfully with jet, the other of 
daffodil-coloured satin, perfectly plain and moulded to 
the beautiful figure of the wearer with an ease and 
perfection of “fit” that challenged Bond Street, itself. 
Three guineas out of the ten remained, and now, let 
all young ladies with moderate allowances listen 
with bated breath, for not only did this extraordinary 
girl manage boots and gloves, and one hat, but a 
veritable chef-d' ceuvre in the way of a tea-gown. 
A tea-gown of pale cinnamon-coloured cashmere, re- 
lieved by touches of gold. The said gold-trimming, 
however (not to deceive my fair readers) had been a 
lucky purchase at a sale the previous summer ; being, 
as Kate had at once descried, a veritable bargain, and 
capable of being turned to many uses. It made the 
tea-gown a thing of perfection, — when Kate wore it. 
One cannot, of course, affirm that it would have 


THE MAH IH POSSESSION. 


73 

looked so well on a less perfect figure, or set off by 
less richness of colouring. Indeed, Kates dusky 
bronze hair, and dark-lashed eyes, and creamy skin 
with its lovely tints of cheek and lips would have 
set off sackcloth itself. 

However, she managed to make all her prepara- 
tions by the day fixed by Lady Jocelyn, and packed 
her modest little trunk, and saw to her father’s ne- 
cessities, and was ready and waiting for him a full 
half-hour before he appeared. 

Biddy was fussing about, brimful of anxiety, and 
showering blessings and prayers for good luck on 
her young mistress, with tearful eloquence. 

“ Shure ’tis I’ll be lonesome widout ye. Miss,” she 
said wiping her eyes. “ Tis sorry I am now that the 
bailiffs was paid off, for they was company loike.” 

“ You’ve never heard of either of them, have you, 
Biddy ? ” Kate asked, as she bent over the fastening 
of her glove. 

“ Divil a word. Miss, but many’s the time I’ve 
thought o’ that young man, more especially since I 
contrived that he should see the master. 

“My father?” asked Kate in astonishment, 
“ what did he want to see him about, Biddy ? ” 

‘ ‘ Sorra a bit I know. Miss Kate, unless he was 
after suggestin’ some new agint for borrowin’. But 
the master he was moighty plazed about it, and you 
know yourself. Miss Kate, he paid off thim horse- 
laiches at onst. ” 

“ Yes,” said Kate, the flush on her cheek wavering 
and deepening, “but I never knew, Biddy, that Smith 
had seen my father. You should have told me.” 


74 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


“ Ah, now, and why should I be botherin’ your 
pretty head. Miss Kate, dear. Shure the trouble’s 
over now, and you must jist be enjoyin’ yourself and 
thinking only how beautiful ye are, and of the fine 
gentlemen as will be wantin’ to marry ye, whin they 
sees you looking jist for all the wurrld like the god- 
dess Vanns herself, in your lovely, go widen gown.” 

Kate laughed at Biddy’s ignorance of hfeathen 
mythology as conveyed by this speech, but she did 
not feel bound to correct her ideas on the subject of 
the Queen of Beauty’s usual attire, or more correctly 
speaking, want of attire. 

This mysterious young bailiff had troubled her 
thoughts a good deal, and she was quite unprepared 
for this last piece of news respecting him. Could he 
really have assisted her father out of his difficulty ? 
It seemed impossible, and yet, he might be acquaint- 
ed with some loan-office, or some private money- 
lender who was willing to “accommodate” even 
the impecunious Cornelius O’Brien. 

“ I must ask my father about it,” she said to herself 
as she heard that tardy individual at last approaching. 

It was not, however, until they were settled in a 
second-class compartment of the London and South- 
Western Co.’s carriages, en route ior Lady Jocelyn’s 
seat in Hampshire that an opportunity offered to ask 
that question. 

The day was clear and frosty. The reign of King 
Fog was over, and Cornelius O’Brien was in one of 
those genial and almost child-like moods that dis- 
tinguished him when debts were staved off, and 
ease and luxury in prospect. 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION, 


75 

His exuberant spirits and his flow of conversation 
were in strange contrast to his daughter's grave face 
and comparative silence. In all his difficulties and 
embarrassments it always had seemed to her as if 
she was the criminal, while her father took up the 
role of the injured party. It was very odd how he 
managed to convey that impression — but perhaps no 
less odd than that peculiar irresponsible manner of 
his which seemed perpetually to deprecate any grave 
importance being attached to his actions, which thre^ 
them aside with all their difficulties and obligations 
as airily as a child might have thrown aside a toy. 

Kate never knew whether she blamed or envied 
him this capacity. But she knew only too well that 
a fear always lurked in her own mind as to 
what might be the result of this tendency to accept 
temporary relief, without the least consideration for 
the trouble it might entail. 

“ Father,'’ she said at last, you’ve not told me how 
you managed to pay off the bailiff, and — get this 
money. It was all so sudden.” 

“ It was, my dear, very sudden, but none the less 
welcome, Kate. I’m sure you must allow that.” 

“Welcome enough, if ” 

“Now, now, Kate, no ‘ifs,’ and no gloomy faces 
or forebodings. It’s all right, and we’ve only got to 
enjoy ourselves. Sufficient unto the day, etc. You 
know, my dear ” 

“Still,” persisted Kate, “I should like to know.” 

“So like a woman,” said her father, shaking his 
head reproachfully. ‘‘ Now, my dear, with all your 
excellent sense and quiet habits of usefulness, and 


THE MAH IN POSSESSION. 


76 

capacity for making money almost elastic in its 
powers — with all those excellent qualities why are you 
curious ? Isn’t it sufficient to know these extremely 
disagreeable people are paid off, and that here we are 
on our way to a delightful house, and with every 
prospect of a delightful visit? — that we can forget 
debts and — and bailiffs, and bad cooking, and vari- 
ous other discomforts which I regret to say make up 
for me that much bepraised abode called ‘ Home,’ 
— isn’t all this sufficient for you, my dear, without 
drawing my memory back to — well, decidedly 
unpleasant subjects ? ” 

“I only thought,” said Kate, “that it was rather 
sudden ; and that perhaps — Smith ” 

“What on earth put that into your head? ’’said 
O’Brien, rather sharply. “Smith — what could he 
have to do with the matter ? ” 

“ Only that he asked to see you for the purpose of 
suggesting some accommodation.” 

“ Did he tell you so ? ” 

“No — it was Biddy who told me.” 

“Biddy is a d d meddling old Irishwoman. I 

wouldn’t keep her a day, only — only — well, she*s 
been so long in the family.” 

“And never asks for her wages — and does the 
work of two servants,” said Kate quietly. 

O’Brien laughed again. 

“Well, as to wages, what would she be doing with 
money ? Only spending it on nonsense, or getting 
into mischief. It’s quite safe with me. I’m a sort 
of bank where she has a deposit account. It will 
all be paid up some day.” 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


77 

“A great many people besides Biddy have heard 
that statement/’ Kate remarked. 

“And very undutiful of you to be reminding me 
that they have,” said her father. “Upon my word, 
Kate, you’ll make me ill-tempered before we get to 
Croft ; and so inconsiderate of you, too, when I’m only 
recovering from illness — and after all I did to fit you 
out creditably for this visit. However I got the 
money, you must allow I spent precious little of it 
on myself.” 

“And you won’t tell me how you did get it,” 
persisted Kate. 

‘♦No — d n it 1 will not ! ” said her father 

angrily. “One would think I was a child, Kate, and 
couldn’t manage my own affairs. You’re justlike your 
mother, always nagging and worrying a man. That's 
not the way to please a husband, let me tell you . . . 
and if you do get one, and you lead him such a life 
as you’ve led me, why, you’ll find yourself in the 
Divorce Court before many years. . . That’s the 

truth, whether you like it or not.” 

“ It would depend on the man whether I liked it,” 
said Kate. “ There might be worse things to bear 
than freedom, even bought at such a price.” 

“You’re an ungrateful girl,” said her father. “I 
wish you were well married and settled. Really a 
grown-up daughter is a great responsibility for a man. 
Now I hope there’ll be no nonsense about Jocelyn. 
If you can catch him, why, the match would be the 
making of you — and of me, ” he added softly as an 
afterthought. 

“I expect he’s detestable,” said Kate gloomily. 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


78 

^‘Phooh! What does it matter if he is?'’ said 
Cornelius O’Brien airily. “ You don’t mind my 
having a cigarette, my dear ? . . . I’ve been denied 
one so long owing to that confounded doctor. . . . 
What was I saying. Oh, about Sir Wilfred. He’s a 
soft youth, very easily managed — he’d make an 
excellent son-in-law, and it’s a shame to think of all 
that money going to waste, as — well, as undoubtedly 
it is, for want of some one to manage him, — and it." 

He thought to himself how well he could manage 
that fortune, of which so large a portion ran to waste 
by the aid of music-hall belles, and “touts” and bil- 
liard markers. ♦ 

As he leant back and smoked one cigarette after 
another he let his thoughts flow pleasantly and sooth- 
ingly on the current of such a delightful possibility as 
this handling of Sir Wilfred Jocelyn’s fortune. He con- 
templated his daughter critically and yet with satisfac- 
tion. She was certainly “goodstyle " — a girl whom 
any man might be proud to win — a girl made, so 
he told himself, to carry off diamonds, and do the 
honours of a wealthy man’s house, and sit royally at 
his table, a credit to his wealth and taste. 

As one who views a promising territory running 
to waste, so he viewed and criticised this fair piece 
of womanhood, which — to him — was such a doubt- 
ful blessing, but of whose marketable value he was 
confident. 

“ Well, I hope she’ll hit it off,’’ he reflected. “ But 
I’d better not say too much, girls are so queer, and 
so devilish romantic. We’ll leave it to Providence ! " 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


79 


CHAPTER IX. 

FRIENDSHIP — WITH VARIATIONS, 

The lights of Croft glimmered brightly on the frosty 
air, as the carriage bore Kate and her father up the 
leafless avenue. 

O’Brien was in radiant spirits, but the girl grew 
more and more depressed as they neared the mag- 
nificent mansion whose hospitality she was to share 
for the next fortnight. She had stayed at country- 
houses, but never at one so magnificent as this. 

When the carriage stopped at the door, and it was 
flung open to show the luxurious interior of the great 
hall, rosy in atmosphere of warmth and light, with 
an array of “fair women and brave men," with the 
sound of low voices and musical laughter and the 
tinkling of tea-cups, and the gorgeous liveries of 
footmen moving to and fro, and the shimmer of 
satins and silks that gave an enchanting prospect of 
tea-gowns, elaborate in simplicity, — when all this 
was revealed to Kate’s dazzled eyes she felt aS one 
who suddenly treads the portal of an unknown 
temple. 

A temple of Fashion and Wealth dedicated to the 
Goddess of Society — a temple in which home-made 
gowns of cotton-backed satin, and memories of 


8o 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


debts and bailiffs had surely na place. But the girl, 
however nervous she felt, never betrayed it by the 
quiver of an eyelash. Her gracious ease and self- 
possession, as she returned Lady Jocelyn’s greeting, 
delighted that lady, who admired “style” above all 
things, deeming mere beauty a secondary considera- 
tion. But Kate had both. 

She called her son, and he lounged forward from 
his place by the fire, his hands in the pockets of his 
shooting coat, his fair, vacuous face, and pale, watery 
eyes, and short, ungraceful figure looking at their very 
worst in contrast to the beauty and taste of his sur- 
roundings. 

“How do ? — very pleased. I’m shaw,” he drawled 
as he put out a languid hand in greeting. Kate’s 
eyes flashed one sweeping, comprehensive glance at 
him — a glance that somehow startled and mesmerised 
even his tepid powers of admiration into sudden 
warmth and wonder. 

“By Jove!” he muttered to himself, falling back a 
step or two, and keeping his eyes fixed on Kate in a 
bewildered stare, “what a doosid fine gal I By Jove ! 
beats Belle Beverley and Flossie Gaylark into fits ! 
By Jove I she does.” 

Kate took no further notice of him, but chatted 
pleasantly and frankly with Lady Jocelyn, who pos- 
sessed that rare gift of putting people at once at their 
ease that is invaluable to a hostess. 

She was not impressed agreeably by the pale, un- 
wholesome face, the nervous lips, and stable-yard 
manners of Sir Wilfred. 

Cornelius O’Brien, however, fastened at once upon 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION, 8 1 

him, and his genial face and voice, and pleasant flow 
of talk quite delighted that amiable youth. 

“Sort of man, don’t you know, saves one all the 
trouble of talking, and seems to put good things into 
your mouth while he says them himself — awful jolly 
old boy.” 

In this fashion Sir Wilfred summed up the Irish- 
man to a select circle of friends in the smoking-room 
later on. 

Meanwhile Kate had moved over to the tea-table 
by the side of her hostess. A group of girls and two 
or three young men were lounging, or standing about ; 
an eccentric-looking lady in a gown of brilliant green 
silk, slightly toned down by black lace, was evidently 
relating a story with a richness of brogue and an 
irresistible touch of humour that at once proclaimed 
her nationality. Beside her stood a tall young man, 
his fair hair cut close and short to his head in a some- 
what hard and unbecoming fashion, and attired in a 
knickerbocker suit of dark tweed. As they approached 
Lady Jocelyn addressed him. 

“Mr. Rivers,” she said, “please look after my 
young friend; she’s only just arrived. — Miss O'Brien, 
let me introduce to you — Mr. Tom Rivers.” 

The young man bowed calmly, gravely, with a 
cool unconsciousness that did credit to his nerves, but 
Kate, as she returned the greeting, flushed scarlet to 
her very brow, and a look of perplexity and wonder 
came into her deep grey eyes. 

Good Heavens ! Was she dreaming, or was this 
young man indeed the “double” of whom Tom Smith 
had spoken ? 


6 


82 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


“You will take some tea, Miss O’Brien?” 

“Thank you, yes,” said the girl somewhat un- 
steadily, as she took the proffered cup. She looked 
again at the clean-shaven, clear-cut face. The like- 
ness irritated and bewildered her. 

“I — haven’t you — I mean, haven’t we met some- 
where before, Mr. Rivers ? ” she stammered. 

He looked calmly at her, and seemed to give the 
subject due and careful consideration. 

“Really, I — I almost fancy we have,” he said at 
length. “ But, for the life of me, I can’t exactly recall. 
Ah, that cloak ” — he broke off abruptly — “ of course, 
now I know. It was at Euston. Don’t you remem- 
ber? When we were waiting for the Irish mail.” 

“So it was,” said Kate, apparently immensely 
relieved. “ And — are you staying here? ” she asked 
somewhat anxiously. 

“I am,” he said gravely, “with my aunt.” He 
indicated the lady in the green dress, with the brogue. 
“The Aunt Judy I went to meet that morning,” he 
explained. 

“ Oh,” said Kate. “Yes, of course, you told me. 
How odd it seems that you should both be here.” 

“Oh, the world’s very small,” said the young fel- 
low genially, and keeping his mirthful eyes strenu- 
ously away from the beautiful puzzled girl’s face, 
that seemed hardly satisfied yet with his explanation. 

“Very small,” he added emphatically. “ Why, I 
shouldn’t have been surprised if I had met you at 
the Great Pyramid, — or — or on the top of Lebanon — 
or — some place like that, after leaving you at Euston, 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


83 

Those are just the things that are always happening. 
But here, do have some cake or something, Miss 
O'Brien. You must be tired after your long journey.” 

He bustled about, bringing various delicacies 
from the tea-table to the low cane lounge where the 
girl had seated herself. 

A few women looked enviously at her. They 
could not have dared face an assemblage of people” 
fresh from a long journey, without some “touch up,” 
some judicious quarter of an hour's retirement; but 
here was this girl, neither dusty nor untidy, her 
beautiful burnished hair faultless in its massive coils, 
her face with its clear skin and faint rose-flush a 
“ thing of beauty,” and a triumph of nature over art, 
for once. 

She threw back her cloak — the gobelin-blue cloak 
that had won Tom Rivers' admiration at their first 
meeting, and assisted his memory at their second. 

“I — I am surprised you remember me,” he said, 
as he glanced at the beautiful face; “of course, I 
recognised you by — your cloak.” 

“ Do men remember dress so well ? ” she asked. 
“I thought they never knew what a woman had 
on.” 

“Oh, I always remember,” he said. “Besides,” 
he added, as an afterthought, “you forget I had a 
long time to study that cloak before we spoke to 
each other.” 

“And so your aunt is staying here also,” said 
Kate, ignoring the allusion to that first interview. 

“Yes, we came yesterday. • We're only going to 
stay a week in this ‘brilliant circle,' as the society 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


84 

papers say. " His voice betrayed regret that the visit 
was to be so short a one. 

“Do you know Sir Wilfred — very well ?" asked 
Kate, glancing at that vapid youth, who was loung- 
ing against the mantel-shelf and listening to her 
father. 

The young fellow’s eyes followed hers. “ He is a 
great friend of mine,” he said gravely. “ I assure you 
he’s no end of a good fellow — when you know 
him.” 

“And how long a time does it require to do — that ? ” 
asked Kate innocently. 

“Of course that would depend on the mood he 
was in. After dinner and a bottle or two of cham- 
pagne, he’s very companionable, quite affectingly 
so. At other times he’s inclined to be a little — 
reserved. ” 

“Would you call his present mood a reserved 
one?” the girl asked, glancing at the wandering 
eyes, and pale face, and expression of imbecile help- 
lessness that the youth in discussion presented. 

“No; far from it,” he answered quickly. “But 
he is not doing himself justice. There are persons 
who require a congenial atmosphere before they can 
breathe freely. Now, Wilfred is not quite happy in 
society ” 

“ I should imagine not,” said Kate, still observant 
of the said Wilfred’s uneasy air and vapid, expres- 
sionless face. “Has he any special tastes?” she 
asked abruptly. 

Tom Rivers glanced quickly, almost disapprov- 
ingly, at her. “Is she really going to join in the 


THE MAN IN’ POSSESSION. 85 

running,” he thought uneasily. “I thought she was 
so different to most girls.” 

“I believe he has a few,” he said quietly. “He 
likes comic songs, I know. . One young lady has 
brought a banjo with her, and sings for his delecta- 
tion every night. You know that song that’s making 
such a rage in town, ‘ If you love me, wink your 
eye.’ She really gives it most creditably, almost as 
well as the celebrated ‘Comique’ who introduced it 
at the Trocadero. But doubtless you will have an 
opportunity of judging for yourself,” he added, taking 
the empty tea-cup from her hand. 

“What else besides comic songs ?” asked Kate. 

“Well, really,” the young man answered after 
a long pause, “ I cannot call to mind anything else 
that specially deserves mention. I would find it much 
easier to describe what he does «o/like,” he added, 
“ if you desire to draw up a programme on the ‘ what 
to say, do, and avoid’ principle. For instance, he 
does not like books, he does not read poetry, he does 
appreciate the opera. He thinks the Academy 
‘ rot,’ and most of the theatres ‘ slow.’ He goes 
to sleep over classical music; he can’t hunt, and he 
never shot a decent bag of game even at a ‘ battue ; ’ he 
likes his conversation done for him, so that his mental 
powers are under no greater strain than a simple nega- 
tive or affirmative induces. He smokes, and doesn’t 
object to any girl joining him in a cigarette. He ac- 
cepts his mother’s devotion with placid indifference, 
and thinks he’s conferring an inestimable favour upon 
her by some brief appearance at her house parties. 


86 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


He’s dreadfully afraid she’ll marry him to somebody, 
and, well — I really think that’s all.” 

“ You have drawn him very charitably, considering 
you are his friend,” said Kate, coldly. 

She did not like this young man; she thought him 
too cool, too cynical, too flippant; and surely it was 
not quite nice to speak as he spoke of Sir Wilfred. 

“ Being his friend enables me to do so,” the young 
man answered in the same cool, nonchalant manner. 
“ I assure you. Miss O’Brien, he is absorbingly in- 
teresting, if you get used to him.” 

“ That, I suppose,” said Kate, “ is merely a matter 
of time.” 

“ Merely, as you say, a matter of time. He is look- 
ing over in this direction. Ah, I see your father is 
bringing him to you. Shall I give up my place and 
you may commence the ‘ study of a young man of 
the jin de siecle,' without further delay? ” 

“ Oh,” said Kate, impatiently, “ why do you use 
that word .? — I am so sick of it ! ” 

“I beg your pardon, but it is really appropriate.” 

“ Might it not apply to others as well as Sir Wilfred 
Jocelyn? Are his tastes and manners and habits 
so very different from those of his associates and 
friends ?” 

The young man smiled. ‘ ‘ I suppose not, ” he said. 

We are all very much alike.” 

His countenance was quite impassive, his tone 
ironical and cool. Neither face nor voice betrayed 
anything, but seemed to have been trained to the 
exclusion of any expression inconsistent with good 
manners. 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 87 

“ Of course,” he added abruptly, you must 
have had many opportunities of judging us in 
society.” 

Kate shook her head. “On the contrary, ” she said, 
“ I have had very few. I — I am not fond of society.” 

“ What a loss for that institution,” he said. 

The speech was conventional and displeased her. 

She rose abruptly and took up her travelling cloak. 

“I must ask Lady Jocelyn to let me go to my 
room,” she said. “ I — I am rather tired.” 

“ Poor Sir Wilfred, he has been stopped en route,'* 
said her companion sympathizingly. “It is the banjo 
young lady, Miss O’Brien. We are all consumed with 
wonder as to whether she will carry off the prize; 
you see she is so naively innocent, and so obliging 
in her directions, because he has a — a slight affec- 
tion of the eyelids, and if he only follows the advice 
of that lady ” 

“You are too bad,” interrupted Kate, half laughing, 
for really the young baronet presented quite a lamen- 
table picture of helplessness and distress. “I don't 
believe you know the meaning of friendship. It cer- 
tainly should not shower ridicule and contempt on 
the person who. claims to be a friend.” 

Shouldn’t it ? ” said the young fellow, coolly. 
“Believe me, it does exactly the same now for its 
worth and meaning as it did when Sheridan wrote his 
‘ School for Scandal.' Human nature never differs : 
we set it amidst different scenes and surroundings, 
but the real thing is always there, always the same 
at bottom. Life is only a series of variations on a 
very old and very worn-out theme.” 


88 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION, 


CHAPTER X. 

ANTAGONISM. 

Kate descended to the drawing-room with unusual 
trepidation. The idea of meeting ‘ ‘ all those women, ” 
of standing under the fire of criticising eyes in her 
simple home-made gown, was not an idea that in- 
spired her with confidence. 

It was all very well for her glass to show her 
those fair tints of red and white, that burnished hair, 
and graceful svelte young figure, outlined so exquisitely 
by soft folds of daffodil satin, but the mirror was 
not feminine and antagonistic. 

She knew she was looked upon as a rival by the 
ambitious matrons and daughters, to whom Croft rep- 
resented a matrimonial hunting-ground. The little 
she had seen of society had taught her how shallow 
a thing is its politeness, how sharp a moral frost its 
atmosphere can develop for an outsider. 

'‘But why should I care, after all?’' she reflected, 
as she took her way down the broad and richly 
carpeted staircase. “I shall not interfere with their 
plans. Sir Wilfred is even worse than I anticipated.” 

She would have been surprised had she known 
that the genial young baronet had put in an appear- 
ance at his mother’s dressing-room door, and after 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


89 

hinting more plainly than politely that she should 
dismiss her maid, had unburdened his mind as 
follows : 

Look here. Mater ! I’m not going to be put off 
with any of your confounded old frumps and dow- 
agers to-night. Hang etiquette ! — I want to enjoy 
myself like other fellahs. — Why the deuce shouldn’t 
I 

My dear boy ! ” exclaimed Lady Jocelyn. 

“Oh, hang it all, I know what you’re going to 
say,” interrupted the “ dear boy.” “But I mean to 
have my own way ; and so I tell you I’m going to 
take that new gal in to dinner to-night. She’s a 
doosid fine gal, and seems to have no nonsense 
about her. So I just dropped in to tell you, don’t 
yer know ; and if you go bringing up any one else, 
hanged if I don’t leave the room and go back to 
town. So there’s the straight tip ; you may take it 
or not.” 

“My dearest Wilfred, of course you may take 
Miss O’Brien in, if you specially desire it,” said his 
mother soothingly. “ It’s not exactly etiquette, but 
I’ll strain a point for this once^ and you shall have 
your way. I am very pleased you like her, ” she added. 
“But really you mustn’t flatter her with too much 
attention, for I — I rather fancy that she is engaged — 
or partly engaged, to some one in Ireland.” 

Lady Jocelyn told the “white lie” quite easily 
and unconcernedly, as if assured of its truth. But 
she knew well that nothing would so inflame her 
son’s erratic fancy as the fear of being unable to win 
this girl if he so desired. And Lady Jocelyn was 


90 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


quite content that he should win her if he had elected 
to do so. At least it would relieve her mind from 
its perpetual dread of one day finding herself pre- 
sented with a daughter-in-law drawn from the front 
rank of the ballet, or the “starry” firmament of 
music-hall fame. 

Kate O’Brien was well born, beautiful, and of 
unexceptionable manners. She would do credit 
to her son’s establishment, and steer him through 
the shoals of social difficulties. True, she was poor 
and quite unknown to society as represented by the 
“smart” set to which she herself belonged, but 
once married and presented, that difficulty would 
be set at rest, and the seal of fashion would do all 
that remained to be done for her success. 

However, it would not do to let Sir Wilfred see 
that she was pleased, or be ready too welcome his 
choice. She gave in to-night, under protest, but 
resolved that the next day she would exert her 
ingenuity to invent a few difficulties and obstacles, 
so that the weak youth should once in his life be 
forced to make some exertion to win favours, that 
as a rule, were too readily granted to be of any 
value. 

Sir Wilfred went downstairs radiant and hopeful, 
and pleased with the idea that he was going to cut 

out that ^ ‘ d d Brewery fellah ” as he called Tom 

Rivers, not to mention the Irish rival in the back- 
ground. 

As luck would have it, Kate was alone in the draw- 
ing-room when her host and hostess entered. Lady 
Jocelyn paid her a graceful compliment on her 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION, 9 1 

toilette, while Sir Wilfred contented himself with a 
prolonged and vacuous stare that enumerated to his 
own mind all her “points,” as he termed them, and 
further increased his infatuation. Lady Jocelyn in- 
formed her that there was to be a dance the follow- 
ing night, and also that they were getting up the 
inevitable “private theatricals.” 

“I hope you will help us,” she said. “Your 
father tells me you have quite a genius for acting.” 

“ Lm afraid he exaggerates my talent,” said the 
girl laughing. “lam certainly very fond of it, and 
it is no trouble to commit a part to memory, but that 
is a long way from being a ‘genius.” 

“ Awh, by Jove, but I’m shaw you are, quite shaw 
you are,” burst out Sir Wilfred with a sudden enthusi- 
asm that surprised himself. “ You — awh — you look 
it, don’t yer know. By Jove, you do.” 

“ Haven’t you learnt. Sir Wilfred, that you should 
never judge persons by their looks ? ” 

“Awh — yes — by Jove,” ejaculated the fascinated 
baronet. “But women, don’t yer know, they’re dif- 
ferent — looks go for everything — present company not 
excepted,” he added brilliantly, as he threw what he 
deemed an expressive glance at the calm, queenly 
girl. 

She was surveying him with a merciless criticism 
that would have seriously discomposed any one less 
hardened by conceit and a long career of obsequious 
flattery. 

“You are very good to say so,” she said, with a 
little scornful curl of her beautiful lips. “If many 
men think as you do, that looks convey character 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


92 

and ‘go for everything/ it accounts for many of the 
foolish things they do and say.” 

The young baronet looked somewhat bewildered. 
He was not used to being disagreed with, and 
utterly unqualified to carry on a prolonged conver- 
sation. 

“Chaff” he could understand, also the light and 
easy badinage of his music-hall friends, but Kate was 
totally different. Her last speech quite “finished” 
him, to use his own expression, uttered in confidence 
to his own bosom. He was so exhausted indeed by 
the effort he had made to be agreeable, that he con- 
tented himself now with watching the clock, and 
wishing he could slip out and ask the butler for a 
glass of sherry and bitters before dinner was an- 
nounced. However, the room was filling rapidly, and 
he had to prepare himself to take Kate in to that 
ceremony unnerved as he was. 

The effort of presenting his arm and murmuring 
“Pleasaw, to take you — Miss O’Brien?” still further 
taxed his exhausted energies, so that he was quite 
incapable of making any further remark while the 
soup and fish were under discussion. 

Kate was also somewhat silent. She was perfectly 
aware of the indignant glances and satirical whispers 
of which she was the subject, but none of these 
affected her so much as the surprised look and sar- 
castic smile that Tom Rivers had bestowed on her 
as she marched to that much coveted place of honour 
beside her host, leaning on his arm. 

“ How dare he look like that ? What can it matter 
to him ? ” she thought indignantly ; and thereupon 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


93 

turned to Sir Wilfred, and did her best to encourage 
him conversationally, though she inwardly ac- 
knowledged it was the hardest task she had ever set 
herself. 

As for Sir Wilfred, the effects of the dinner and the 
wine gradually restored his courage, and he became 
quite boisterously brilliant as the meal proceeded, 
making jokes and laughing at them, and paying 
Kate such extremely open compliments that she 
grew quite uncomfortable. At the end of the table, 
hilarity reigned supreme, for Cornelius O’Brien and 
Miss Judy Rivers were firing off jokes and repartee 
with a keen zest and an appreciation of each other’s 
power of humour that were quite infectious. Kate 
felt that her surroundings were especially dull and 
heavy by comparison, and again and again her eyes 
would wander to a certain fair cropped head which 
showed itself between a screen of flowers and rose- 
shaded candles. What a bright, merry laugh he had, 
and what a pleasant voice ! Its tones and phrases 
occasionally touched her memory with that sense of 
recognition, that puzzled effort at identification that 
she had felt on first meeting him. “If I could put 
my bailiff into evening dress and set him down here, 
he would be just another Tom Rivers,” she thought. 
“The likeness is most extraordinary.” 

The dinner went on through its wearisome length 
of courses. Kate felt bored to death and could 
scarcely help showing it. She inwardly breathed a 
hope that Sir Wilfred would not take her in another 
night. How eagerly she waited for Lady Jocelyn’s 
signal, which, as it happened, cut short a brilliant 


94 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


anecdote of that lady’s son concerning. an “Ai little 
filly,” which he had backed and which played the 
mean trick of coming in last instead of first at Don- 
caster, to his great discomfiture and loss. 

Kate neither heard nor wished to hear anything 
further respecting the ' animal, and rose with an 
alacrity which quite confounded her eloquent com- 
panion. 

She was almost the last to leave the dining-room, 
and the line of rustling silks and the erect and stiffly 
dignified backs ” looked quite ominous as she 
followed in their wake. 

She was most distinctly under the ban of “dis- 
approval. ” She had gone in to dinner and been looked 
at with special favour by the owner of $15,000 a year. 
She, a penniless nobody. Such a fault was quite in- 
excusable, and an unexpressed but understood deci- 
sion to “ put her down” was unanimously arrived at 
by her feminine foes. What had all these bejewelled 
dowagers brought their daughters here for but to 
“ catch” this desirable baronet, and for what pur- 
pose had these innocent and guileless maidens donned 
their best frocks and “tied their tresses” and bared 
their milk-white shoulders if not to captivate and win 
this same eligible individual } And here was this 
outsider — this girl from the “Wilds of Ireland,” as 
they termed her birthplace — here was she actually 
scattering all their schemes like chaff before the wind 
and threatening to carry off their feeble-minded prey 
before their very eyes. 

Once in the drawing-room Kate was decidedly 
“cut” by the group, young and old, who flocked 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


95 

round the fire like brilliant plumaged birds, leaving 
her to look at albums and books as she pleased. 

Lady Jocelyn noticed this, and it amused her. 

“How foolish they are to show their jealousy! 
It will only put the girl on her mettle,” she thought. 

She sat down beside Kate and began to talk to her. 
As the conversation invariably tended to her son's 
perfections and good qualities, it did not specially 
interest her companion, who had formed her own 
opinion of the young man, and was not to be con- 
verted to another. Presently the group round the fire 
broke up into twos and threes. 

The young lady with a talent for the banjo pro- 
duced that delectable instrument, and proceeded to 
“strum” upon it with more zeal than proficiency. 

Some of the others were discussing toilettes for 
the dance the next evening. The plumpest of the 
dowagers settled themselves into chairs capacious 
and comfortable enough for their portly frames, and 
proceeded to discuss the latest town scandal with 
gusto, and — additions ; the latter gleaned from private 
correspondence. 

Miss Rivers, or, as every one called her, “ Miss 
Judy,” suddenly pounced upon a seat close to Kate 
and Lady Jocelyn, and dispensing with the ceremony 
of introduction, began to talk to her across the placid 
stream of Lady Jocelyn's murmured platitudes. 

“ Your father and I have discovered we're com- 
patriots, Miss O'Brien,” she said, in her genial ringing 
tones; “ so I’m not going to be under compliment to 
anybody for an introduction. He tells me you've not 
been to Ireland since you were a child,” 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


96 

That is so,” said Kate. He will never take me 
when he goes.” 

“Ah, now, that’s too bad of him,” said Miss Judy. 
“Indeed, I told him so. Isn’t it enough, I said, for 
England to take our country and dictate our politics, 
but is she to have our beauties also? I told him he 
must bring you over for the Dublin season. It’s a 
shame to be keeping you from your own people so 
long.” 

Kate smiled at the worthy lady’s enthusiasm. 

“ I fancy my father isn’t particularly fond of 
Ireland,” she said. “At least he never goes there 
unless he is obliged.” 

“Ah, now, is that true ? He was telling me about 
some troubles with his tenantry. But we’re all used 
to that, my dear Miss O’Brien. Sure, it just keeps us 
alive. ” 

“ Not always,” said Kate. “ It is very distressing 
to read of the murders and outrages so constantly 
occurring.” 

“Ah, well,” said Miss Judy, “I’m thankful to say 
my property’s safe and sound enough. I’m the owner 
of Rivers’ Brewery, you know. And a fine place it 
is, and no need to worry over tenants and rents 
there. I only wish I could make my nephew take 
an aqual interest in it,” she added, lapsing into 
brogue as she grew warm with her subject. “ It’s 
a splendid consarn. Miss O’Brien, and he’ll come 
into it all one day, for I’ve no chick of my own to 
leave it to, and he’s always been afayvouriteofmine 
ever since he was a little chap in knickerbockers 
who used to hide me caps and play thricks with me 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


97 

spectacles. But there,” she added resignedly, “you 
can’t force a person to care for a thing if his mind’s 
set against it. Perhaps when it’s all his own he’ll 
be as proud of it as I am myself.” 

Lady Jocelyn had glided away before this, and 
Kate, evidently finding it pleasanter to listen to the 
rhapsodies of an adoring aunt than those of an 
adoring mother, gently encouraged Miss Judy to tell 
her as much about her nephew as she wished. 

She heard a great deal about his youth, his 
wonderful achievements at college, his generosity, 
his quixotic enterprises, his views regarding his 
fellow-man, his democratic tendencies (which his 
aunt tearfully lamented), the risks he had run at 
socialistic meetings which he attended only to “set 
the men right on main points,” so he said — how 
he was a favourite in Society, and yet treated that 
important institution with the coolest indifference 
— how he was always trying “experiments” and 
putting himself into difficult and uncomfortable 
situations in order to discover for himself what 
wrongs were endured by the poor and middle classes, 
for whom he intended to legislate one day when he 
had “collected his own materials.” All this and 
much more Miss Judy poured out into the ears of a 
singularly sympathetic listener, and there is no know- 
ing how much longershe might not have gone on but 
for the entrance of the gentlemen. 

Sir Wilfred, slightly unsteady of gait and watery 
of eye, gazed vacantly round the room in search of 
his enslaver. 

However, the “banjo” young lady was not to be 

7 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


98 

routed this time : she flew to his side with that 
charming air of girlishness and innocence for which 
she was renowned. 

“Naughty Sir Wilfred,” she pouted. “You’ve 
quite deserted me to-day, and I’ve learnt a new song 
expressly for you. . . . Come along, you must hear 
it. It’s too deliciously funny — it really is.” 

Sir Wilfred was neither physically nor intellectually 
capable of offering any resistance at this stage of the 
evening’s amusements. He therefore gave up his 
arm and himself to the fair syren and was drawn 
piano wards, and seated on a convenient ottoman 
from which it was quite impossible to escape. 

Kate looked on at these manoeuvres with silent 
amusement. She was hidden from the baronet’s 
watery gaze by the broad shoulders and wandering 
flgures of several of the male guests, and was listening 
keenly for the musical treat of which she had heard. • 

Suddenly some one dropped into the chair by her 
side, and she heard a voice say, “You seem to be 
enjoying yourself immensely, Miss O’Brien ? ” 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


99 


CHAPTER XI. 

“that girl.” 

Kate glanced at her companion, marvelling a little 
how he had discovered her retreat. 

“ I am,” she said in answer to his observation. 
“ I think it is very amusing to watch people and try 
and read their characters. The onlooker sees so 
many little signs of self-betrayal of which the actors 
are unaware.” 

“ The actors in this little comedy here are very 
easily detected,” said Tom Rivers. “But I’m afraid 
'they’ve met a formidable rival. I never saw the little 
baronet show such a decided intention to ‘ follow his 
own lead’ as he has done to-night. You found 
him all that your fancy and my description painted 
him, I suppose.” 

“ Oh, much more,” said Kate, with enthusiasm. 
“You did not do him justice at all. He really was 
most entertaining.” 

“So I imagined,” said her companion gravely. 
“He looked it. What a power of virtue — and 
other charms lives in a title.” 

“ You speak as if you were envious of titles,” said 
the girl gravely. 

“ Far from it. If there is one thing for which I 
thank Providence it is that I was born a commoner. 


lOO 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


The working class will be the peerage of the future, 
by which term I mean the class who have brains 
and use them, and are judged by what they achieve, 
not by what they inherit. Poor effete aristocracy • 
Can one' look without pity on its degeneration, on 
the pale-faced feeble dude, whose highest ambition 
is to file actresses and ballet girls, to back horses 
or run off with some other man’s wife, who is perpetu- 
ally * up a tree,' and sacrifices his ancestral acres to the 
money-lenders, who has lost all the feudal virtues 
of his race, and only lives to disgrace the ‘ grand old 
order’ with, every year of shameful sloth and self- 
indulgence ? ” 

He spoke warmly, and Kate looked at him with 
surprise. She was a great believer in the advantages 
of birth, and held exalted ideas of the chivalrous 
graces and virtues of “ blue blood.” 

He laughed at her grave and wondering eyes. 

“ You don’t believe me, I see,’’ he said, “ or per- 
haps you think the heir to a brewery can scarcely be 
a judge of the heirs of aristocrats and lordlings. Yet 
I assure you I am not speaking without knowledge 
or authority, and I am not envious, and therefore look- 
ing at what I describe through jaundiced glasses. 
What men do for themselves and for their fellow-men 
is alone their patent of worth. By their actions only 
should they be judged, not by that mere accident of 
birth which places them on what they consider an 
elevation of superiority.” 

“Would you have us all equal then said Kate 
and then blushed at the foolishness of the question, 

“I think,” he said gravely, “that you know as 


THE MAH IH POSSESSION. loi 

well as I do, that is impossible ; men will never be 
equal, because there will always be the stronger phy- 
sique, just as there is the stronger brain. You can't 
make a weak body into a giant’s frame, nor can you 
give a stupid or ill-balanced brain genius. There- 
fore the superiority of physical strength and mental 
power will be always upheld. But they are the tools 
with which men .should work. They would not sap 
the strength of manhood as the wanton waste of riches 
is allowed to do, nor turn the gifts of genius into sor- 
did and useless channels. A man of great gifts is 
almost always eager to use them for the advantage of 
others. What he feels to be worth giving he gives 
freely and spontaneously. The merely rich man only 
uses his wealth to dazzle the eyes, excite the envy, 
and arouse the emulation of other rich men. Do 
you suppose society requires or enjoys the prodigal 
waste lavished upon its entertainments ? Of course 
not. If you have a thousand a day you can only eat one 
dinner. If you possess fifty different gowns you must 
limit yourself to . a single choice at a time. I often 
think we have lost the art of entertaining agreeably, 
because now everything is done for show, and no one 
expects or pretends any enjoyment in it. The simpler 
our tastes, the more real pleasure we get out of life.” 

“ You must have given the subject a great deal 
of consideration,” said Kate, who was now deeply 
interested in the enthusiastic young Radical. 

“Yes, I have,”he said frankly. “Some day I 
hope to be in a position to advocate my views for 
the benefit of my fellow-men. Otherwise," and he 
laughed, “what will be the use of the Brewery.” 


102 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


“ Perhaps,” said Kate, “you may find your Brewery 
has done a great deal of harm. Drink is the curse 
of Europe. Without it there would be fewer crimes, 
less poverty, and greater content. There would be 
no wars because the people would not have their 
maddened brains incited, or their fierce passions 
roused by a fiend who is never content without the 
tax of human lives. There would be more enjoy- 
ment of rational amusements, because their minds 

would be in a rational condition. And ” 

“And, in short,” interrupted Tom Rivers, “if you 
and I, Miss O’Brien, could form a league to rationalise 
the young aristocracy and abolish all the drink 
palaces in Great Britain, we should revolutionise the 
whole nation. What a glorious scheme ! ” 

“It would indeed be ‘Great’ Britain then,” said 
Kate sadly. “ But, oh, what is the use of talking? 
It has all been said before over and over again. One 
can moralise for ever. One can see all sorts of faults 
and criticise legal errors and misrule, but what can 
one do really to make things better?” 

“That is a problem I am trying to solve,” said 
Tom Rivers. “It is not an easy one, and neces- 
sitates a study of all sorts and conditions of life, 
men and manners. But,” he added, lapsing into his 
old manner again, “ I live in hope. Miss O’Brien, and 
that is a great thing.” 

“ Ah, now, Tom,” said a voice beside them, 
“ have I found you at last? Has he been bothering 
you with his politics. Miss O’Brien ? ’Tis hard work 
to stop his tongue once he begins. If he inherited 
nothing else from the ‘Ould Country’ which he’s 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


103 


always abusing and ridiculing, he inherited the power 
of talking. And its not such a bad thing, let me tell 
you.” 

“Not for a man, Aunt Judy,” said her nephew, 
gravely. “ But a terribly bad gift for the other sex 
to possess.” 

“Well, it’s stood us in good part many a time. 
But it wouldn’t be you if you weren’t poking your 
fun at the woman-kind. I assure you, Miss O’Brien, 
he never has a good word to say of any one of them. 
And the trouble I’ve taken to introduce him to the 
most beautiful girls in Ireland — not to mention widows 
— enough to entice the heart out of any man, young 
or old.” 

“I acknowledge it, aunt,” said the young man, 
humbly. ‘ ‘ The syrens who haunted Ulysses weren’t 
in it with those daughters of Erin. I can only regret 
my inability to please them, and you. I think there 
must be something mentally wrong about me.” 

“Oh, indeed, you pleased them well enough,” 
said Miss Judy. “ It’s yourself I mean. Surely you 
don’t mean to wait until Venus herself comes down 
from the clouds to propose to you ? ” 

“ I haven’t the least intention of doing so,” laughed 
the obdurate youth, “even supposing that mytho- 
logical goddess did still take the trouble of visiting 
the earth. Besides, I’m sure she wouldn’t be my 
style at all. She was rather a flighty personage, if 
we are to read her history aright.” 

“Oh, faith, there’s no pleasing you, and you’ll be 
left out in the cold one day, and as miserable and 
lonely as myself, ” sighed Miss Judy. ‘ ‘ Wasn’t I for 


104 


THE MAH IN POSSESSIOH. 


ever sending my suitors away because they didn’t 
please me, and then the day came when there were 
no more.” 

“Surely you do yourself an injustice, my fair 
aunt,” murmured Tom, gently. 

Kate looked at the brown “front,” the green silk 
dress, the profusion of lace flounces and trimmings 
which made up the costume of this amiable spinster, 
and smiled involuntarily. 

“Well, ril not be saying I mightn’t have a chance 
still,” answered Miss Judy, tossing her head and 
glancing complacently at her beautifully shaped 
hands. “But all the same, Tom, I don’t want to 
wrong you by leaving my property to any one else. 
I’ve always told you that, and with all your teasing 
ways you’ve not been a bad nephew — that I will 
say.” 

“My dear aunt, all this cannot be very interesting 
to Miss O’Brien,” remonstrated Tom. “Even with 
her inherited tolerance of Irish peculiarities, I doubt 
if she thinks that knowing a person, and knowing 
also all that person’s private history, are one and the 
same thing.” 

“Oh, Miss O’Brien and I understand each other, 
Tom,” answered his aunt. “We had a long talk 
together while you gentlemen were over your wine 
in the dining-room.” 

“Then of course she knows all about the brew- 
ery,” said her nephew. “ Next time you pay a visit 
to Ireland, Miss O’Brien, you must go to Riversford 
and view this monument to the wealth and fame of 
‘ Rivers Entire.' With your views on the universal 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


105 


abolition of ‘Bitter,’ not to mention Double and 
Single ‘ X ’ it will doubtless afford you the keenest 
delight.” 

“Oh, sure now. Miss O’Brien, you mustn’t vex 
yourself about such things at all. The people will 
have their drink, take my w'ord for it. It’s like many 
other bad things in this bad world. They’ve got 
used to it, and you can’t eradicate a habit any more 
than you can a weed — pluck it from one place, ’twill 
come up in another.” 

“Well, as Miss O’Brien has been already initiated 
into the uses and abuses of the Family Brewery, may 
I ask why you have sought her again, most worthy 
of aunts ? ” 

“Ah, cease joking, Tom. ’Tis but a poor, witless 
popinjay Miss O’Brien will think you. I came to 
give you a message from Lady Jocelyn.” 

“You’ve been a long time delivering it,” said her 
nephew. “What is it?” 

“Something about the thayatricals, or the cos- 
tumes. Would you give her your opinion ? ” 

“My opinion,” said the young man, lazily, lean- 
ing back in his chair. “Oh, she’s had that, long 
ago. It is embodied in a portion of the church 
service, for those of riper years. ‘ From emulation, 
strife and envy, good Lord deliver us.’ The three 
evils in that petition mean, in society parlance — 
simply private theatricals.” 

Kate laughed, but Miss Judy looked somewhat 
puzzled. 

“Now get up, Tom, and go to her,” she said, 
coaxingly. “You know you’re the life and soul of 


Io6 THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 

the whole thing. It’s Sir Wilfred’s part that’s puz- 
zling them. He wants to act with Miss O’Brien, but 
Lady Jocelyn thinks of having a little two-character 
piece for her. Mr. O’Brien says she’s done it be- 
fore.” 

“‘His Friend and Hers,'” said Kate, quietly, 
“I suppose they mean that. Do you know it, Mr. 
Rivers ? ” 

“ I’ve seen it,” he said, laconically. He was think- 
ing in his own mind how he would like to act it with 
her, and wondering whether the egotism and con- 
ceit of Sir Wilfred would rise to the occasion. He 
did not consider him capable of learning a part. But 
of course if he chose to do so, nothing remained to 
be said. 

“Perhaps I had better go and see what they 
want,” he said at last, with a reluctant glance at the 
cosy retreat and its graceful occupant. “Are you 
going to be a fixture here all the evening, Miss 
O’Brien, or will you join that lively group around 
the banjo ? ” 

“I — I fancy there is no room for me there,” said 
Kate, glancing at the fluttering skirts and waving 
fans. 

“Did they give you that hint? ’’said the young 
man, frowning slightly. “Never mind. Aunt Judy 
will force the barricade ; you’re quite lost here.” 

He did not say how well content he had been to 
find her in that forlorn condition, or that his natural 
unselfishness alone prompted him to draw her within 
speaking or “looking” distance of himself, since 
he must once more resume active service. 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION, 


107 


Aunt Judy at once professed herself ready to ac- 
company Kate to the select circle who were doing 
their best to make “a discord of sweet sounds'' for 
Sir Wilfred's edification, so the trio walked slowly 
across the long drawing-room, watched by many 
critical, and not a few envious eyes. 

“That girl is determined to hunt down one or 
other of the ‘ eligibles,' " said Lady Carnegie to her 
friend and toady, Miss Medway. “As soon as Sir 
Wilfred shook her off, she seized upon young Rivers. 
It's quite disgraceful to see girls going on like 
that. " 

“She has no mother, I believe," said Miss Med- 
way, whose tastes were “ horsey," and whose claims 
to feminine beauty rested merely on an eminently 
Roman nose, and a complexion of brick-dust hue 
which was so natural that no one ever envied or 
criticised it. 

“No; that dreadful noisy Irishman is her father. 
I can't understand why Lady Jocelyn asks such 
people here. And the idea of letting Sir Wilfred take 
that girl in to dinner ! " 

Kate had already earned the distinction — whether 
enviable or not — of being called “that girl." It is, 
I believe, a sort of brevet rank given by feminine 
spite to any one of whom it disapproves. It means 
all — or nothing ; it disdains definition, and is only 
barbed by bitterness. It cannot be held responsi- 
ble in the court of slander for anything it has con- 
veyed or suggested, because it avoids any adjective 
of an uncomplimentary nature; but it is strangely 
efficacious in branding its subject as a black sheep 


io 8 the man in possession. 

all the same. This particular black sheep moved on 
to the exclusive and forbidden pastures so jealously- 
guarded, quite unconscious of her brand. She was 
rather amused than otherwise at the various expres- 
sions on the faces of that group, and much more 
amused at the sort of flutter of skirts that strove 
to hedge poor Sir Wilfred more securely from her 
baneful influence. 

A fashionable crowd is almost always an irritable 
and restless thing. All desire to see everything, 
hear everything, and abuse everything at once. One 
can only wonder why people with charming houses 
and every possible comfort around them w-ill persist 
in filling small houses with a set of persons who 
are not in the least grateful for the invitation, who 
regard every detail and arrangement with hostile 
criticism, who agree with each other, the moment the 
“house-party ” breaks up, that everything was ill-man- 
aged, dull and “ boring’’ to a degree. 

Kate O’Brien had not yet arrived at this stage of 
social enjoyment : she only looked on with inward 
amusement and outward indifference, and wondered 
whether it was quite good breeding for these 
mothers and daughters to show so plainly that the 
one and main object of their presence here was the 
capture of this weak-minded baronet. 

Lady Jocelyn advanced the moment she caught 
sight of young Rivers. 

“ At last,” she said. “ I was afraid your aunt had 
forgotten my message.” 

“ No, it reached me in course of time,” he answered. 
“ But what is wrong now. Lady Jocelyn } The play 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


109 

was decided upon, the parts were arranged, and 
the dresses chosen. We only needed the important 
detail of rehearsals. ” 

Lady Jocelyn laughed. “ How satirical you are! 
The last point is just the difficulty. You were ap- 
pointed stage manager. Why don’t you look after 
your company ? Not a single rehearsal yet and the 
time is drawing near.” 

“ They all assured me three rehearsals would be 
sufficient, as it was so much better to study their parts 
privately and thoroughly,” answered Tom. 

Lady Jocelyn looked doubtfully. “ Ah,” she said, 

I know what that means. However, I must trust 
to you and Miss O’Brien to pull us through.” 

“ Oh, please do not count upon me,” said Kate 
quickly. “ I assure you I would rather not take a 
part ; and if the piece has been arranged and rehearsed, 
a new actor in it would only upset the others.” 

“ Miss O’Brien and I are going to perform a Duo- 
logue,” said Tom Rivers coolly — “ a lever du rideau. 
We are both modest people, and leave the four-act 
comedy to more important, or — ambitious actors.” 

“ But, indeed,” interposed Kate, somewhat indig- 
nant at this cool usurpation of her consent, “ I never 
agreed to anything of the sort.” 

“That makes no difference, you see,” said the 
young man; “because, in the first place, you are 
too good-natured to refuse to help Lady Jocelyn in 
her efforts to entertain her country neighbours ; in 
the second, you know the piece and can act it ad- 
mirably ; and in the next . . . well, I beg it as a par- 
ticular favour, for I have grave doubts of ever carrying 


1 10 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


the comedy through, and we must give the people 
something ” 

“What are you all talking about,” demanded Sir 
Wilfred, suddenly breaking through the chain of de- 
tention and facing them, flushed and eager. ‘ ‘ Awh — 
Miss O’Brien, here you are again. Where have you 
hidden yourself like the — the — violet wasn’t it some 

poet fellah talks about ” 

“ Woodbine, I think,” murmured Tom Rivers 
gently. 

“ Well, awh — by Jove — it don’t matter about the 
name. Did you — awh — hear Miss Cissy Danvers 
sing her banjo song? No? . . Awh — you missed 
a treat — by Jove you did. Didn’t she. Rivers?” 

“ I fear so,” answered that young man gravely. 
“ It is not given to every young lady to charm our 
senses with such exquisite ditties as those Miss 
Danvers selects. May I ask was it ‘ If you love me 
wink your eye,’ or that other no less quaint and 

delightful composition, ‘ Oh, no — I never— ’” 

“Oh, we’ve had ’em all,” said the young baronet, 
enthusiastically, “ and a new one — I forget the name 
— you must ask Miss Cissy. But now. Rivers, I say, 
what about the theatricals? The Mater says I’ll 
never get through. She heard me my part in her 
dressing-room — but I assure you if I’m prompted at 
the right moment it’ll be all right. It will, indeed.” 

“That is satisfactory,” said Tom, with an appear- 
ance of intense relief. “ Only it leaves one doubt- 
ful contingency, Sir Wilfred; supposing you were 
prompted at the — wrong moment ? ” 

“Awh— no chaff, now. I’ll be all right. I’m quite 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


Ill 


keen on it — really I am — and with Miss O’Brien’s 
assistance ” 

“Oh, pray, don’t count on me, Sir Wilfred,” ex- 
claimed Kate, “ I am not going to play in the comedy 
at all.” 

“Not — awh, by Jove, now, that’s too bad,” said 
Sir Wilfred, dismally. “Oh, that can’t be allowed 
— no — really, don’t yer know.” 

“ But, my dear Sir Wilfred, all the parts were taken 
before Miss O’Brien appeared on the scene,” said the 
mother of the banjo young lady, icily. 

“Awh — no — really — were they now.?” murmured 
the distraught youth, gazing mournfully from one 
face to another. “Awh, but look here now,” he 
added, with a brilliant flash of inspiration, “ couldn’t 
— awh— somebody — you know, write in a part for 
her?'’ 


II2 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


CHAPTER XIL 

‘ ' WHY can’t I SAY — YES ? ” 

“What a difference !” said Kate, with, a little sigh 
of content. 

She was sitting before the fire in her own room, 
gazing thoughtfully into the flames, and mentally 
contrasting the ease and luxury of her present sur- 
roundings with those of the past week. “No cred- 
itors worrying, no piecing and patching of ' ways 
and means,’ no bills, no duns, no — men in posses- 
sion ! ” 

She coloured softly as she murmured those last 
words. “He was an extraordinary young man," 
she said to herself, and the likeness between Mr. 
Rivers and himself is wonderful. On the whole I 
think he was better looking ... if less amusing. 
Tom Rivers is such a cool and self-possessed young 
man, clever too, I should say. I do like a man with 
an object in life, and who is determined to work for 
and achieve it. I remember” — and a little smile 
hovered over the pretty lips — “I remember a girl 
once telling me that her ideal man was one who had 
‘passed examinations.’ I wonder if my ideal man 
is one who can work, and means to do it.” 

She leant back in the low cushioned chair, crossing 
her hands behind her head, while the unbound hair 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


”5 

rippled in a burnished mass round her slight and 
girlish figure. 

She looked so lovely that it was quite a pity no 
one was there to admire the picture. Her face had 
grown grave again. She was thinking how many 
enemies she seemed to have made in this brief time ; 
how spiteful the women, young and old, were. She 
was thinking, too, with inward annoyance, of her 
father’s growing influence over Sir Wilfred, and of 
the unconcealed infatuation of that vapid youth for 
herself. 

It is all so stupid and so odious ! ” she cried, im- 
patiently, “just like being the heroine of a ‘penny 
dreadful,' where the poor and ill-dressed heroine 
always wins the rich lord, though she has nothing 
but her youth and poverty and home-made dresses 
to recommend her. But I don’t want to win Sir 
Wilfred. I perfectly loathe him . . . only what a 
chance to throw away — and I thought — once — I 
would jump at it. ... I wonder what has changed 
me .? ” 

Again the soft colour wavered over her cheeks ; she 
sighed, and shook back the heavy hair with a sudden 
impatience. 

“Wealth is all very well, but it wouldn’t content 
me. And it must be terrible to be tied to a man you 
despise and dislike. How could 1 help despising 
Sir Wilfred? I should have despised him just the 
same if I hadn’t met some one so — so very diiferent.” 

A knock at the door disturbed her reflections at 
this juncture. She rose and crossed the room to 
open it. 


8 


II4 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


*‘May I come in for a few moments’ chat?” said 
Lady Jocelyn’s voice. 

Oh, certainly,” Kate answered readily. She was 
a little surprised, but Lady Jocelyn had been par- 
ticularly kind and attentive to her, and she supposed 
this visit was only on sorhe matter respecting- the 
forthcoming theatricals. 

“ I’m so glad you weren’t in bed,” said the elder 
lady as she came over to the fire and took another 
easy-chair. “One gets so little time to oneself,” she 
added, “ and so little time to talk to any one one cares 
for. Even my poor Wilfred complains he scarcely 
ever gets ten minutes alone with me.” 

“ You must find this perpetual entertaining very 
fatiguing,” said Kate sympathetically. 

“ Indeed I do, my dear. And I get no pity, though 
I work like a slave. I really do. People are so dis- 
contented and so hard to please. Really society 
wants to be treated like a Royal Personage, and have 
one’s house list and dinner list submitted to it for selec- 
tion. It doesn’t matter how much trouble I take, there 
is always somebody who doesn’t want to meet some 
other somebody, and makes it altogether disagreeable 
on that account, as if,” she added plaintively, “I can 
keep count of the feuds and jealousies and squabbles 
that have gone on through the season. Why, I assure 
you my dear. I’ve asked women to my house parties 
who have been the dearest of friends and perfectly 
inseparable for a whole season, only to find that they 
weren’t on speaking terms when they met in the 
winter. ” 

Kate laughed. “ But why do you ask people at 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


”5 


all ?" she said. “ If they don’t amuse you and are 
only a trouble, why not keep your house to yourself, 
or — say two or three particular friends whom you can 
depend on ? ” 

Lady Jocelyn looked at her with mild surprise. 
“ How could I? ” she asked plaintively. “ Why, all 
sorts of things would be said. That I was in debt, 
or had taken to drinking, or that my son had done 
something disgraceful. Society is so very exacting, 
you see. It is all very well to say, ‘ Why do we do 
this, or that.?’ but we really must ; we are compelled 
to do what others do, or — or be thought tete monteCy 
if we don’t. No one really enjoys it, but we are like 
sheep and must follow our leader. I have tried to be 
a little independent, to vary the routine, so to speak, 
but I am sure people don’t like me any the better.” 

Again she sighed as she looked into the flames. 
“Of course,” she resumed, “I would live more 
quietly if my son were married. But until that event 
takes place, I must, for his sake, keep up with all that 
goes on in the world.” 

Kate was silent. She had heard so often of the 
sacrifices made for Sir Wilfred, and the eagerness 
with which a respectable daughter-in-law was coveted 
by Lady Jocelyn. 

“ I think,” that lady went on, “ indeed I am 
almost sure, that he has at last decided upon some 
one who might make him happy . . . and,” with an 
arch glance at Kate, “ make me so also. Fortunately 
my son’s choice is not one that would be biased by 
— worldly considerations. I have always bade him 
please himself so long as birth and good breeding 


1 1 6 THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 

were present. Beauty I know he would desire, and 
sometimes I have trembled over the difficulties of 
such a combination. It is a singular piece of good 
fortune, therefore, that our choice should be mutual.’’ 

“It certainly is,” said Kate quietly. ‘‘I suppose 
Miss Cissy Danvers is the young lady who is so 
fortunate as to please Sir Wilfred ? ' 

“Oh, dear, no,” exclaimed Lady Jocelyn in sur- 
prise. “He has never thought of her seriously. 
Never, I assure you. She is very amusing and . . . 
and piquante, and all that, but she is not at all the 
sort of girl my son would choose for a wife — not at 
all.” 

‘ ‘ I — I really thought he cared about her, ” said Kate, 
not a little embarrassed by the meaning glance with 
which Lady Jocelyn emphasised that personal pro- 
noun. 

“You are quite mistaken then, my dear. I suppose 
I must not say more at present, for Wilfred will plead 
his cause in his own way, and — besides,! am keeping 
you from your beauty-sleep. We all have a busy day 
before us to-morrow, ” she added with a sigh. ‘ ‘ By 
the way, Kate, I haven’t told you of a little surprise I 
have in store for the people. I heard from Mr. Rivers 
(who has really been of the greatest service to me 
throughout) that there is a celebrated thought-reader 
or wizard, or something of that sort in London who 
has been making quite a sensation there, and he 
offered to engage him for the evening if I wished. 
Now if there is one thing people seem to enjoy, it is 
being told by some mysterious outsider everything 
in their lives that they are already perfectly well ac- 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


I17 

quainted with. It’s very odd, but so it is — and the 
wonder never seems to lose its charm. This wizard 
can do all this, besides adding a little dash of 
prophecy to his other accomplishments. So I at once 
accepted Mr. Rivers’ suggestion, and after the theat- 
ricals are over he has arranged a complete surprise 
for the people. I myself hardly know how it is to be 
done, but I feel quite safe in his hands. I have told 
no one but you about it, not even Wilfred.” 

“ I shall respect your confidence, Lady Jocelyn,” 
said Kate laughing. “And I think the scheme pro- 
mises well, even if the wizard is not very wonderful — 
a guess here and there — a random shot— a skilful hint 
would be quite enough to convince people of his 
magic powers.” 

“Yes, I am sure of that. And I hope it will all go 
off well,” said Lady Jocelyn — as if the proceeding 
were a sort of pyrotechnic display. “And now I really 
must run away, I hope” — she bent forward and 
kissed the girl on her soft flushed cheek — “I hope, 
my dear — that to-morrow night we shall have some- 
thing to mutually congratulate each other about. ” 


“ What did she mean ? Is that odious little man go- 
ing to propose to-morrow } ” thought Kate when she 
was once more left alone. “I hope not ; it will 
make things generally uncomfortable, I’m afraid. . . 
And yet the very reason for which I came here was 
to captivate him — to get my father out of his debts 
and troubles by making a brilliant marriage, and I 
have won my point without the least difficulty. I’ve 


1 1 8 THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 

only to say ‘ Yes, 'and heigh, presto, all the old miser- 
able drudging life vanishes for ever, and I shall be 
able to play the grand lady to my heart s content ! 
Why can’t I say ‘Yes’? Why does it suddenly 
seem so difficult ? I can’t afford to pick and choose, 
and eligible suitors don't offer themselves every day 
to beggar maidens. Oh — ” and a sigh, deep and 
bitter, burst suddenly forth — “ what a miserable thing 
it is to be a woman, and see one’s whole vocation in 
life only bounded by that thorny hedge of matri- 
mony ! ” 

The next morning Kate woke bright and fresh, and 
with the feeling that all the troubles and worries of 
the past night had but a shadowy existence. 

There was more than usual animation about the 
“ house party. ” They had at least a definite object 
to-day for their minds to dwell upon. The morning 
was spent by the members of the comedy company 
in active rehearsal. 

Kate and Tom Rivers had only half-an-hour before 
afternoon tea to run through their little duologue, 
but both of them felt it would be a success in spite of 
the hostile criticism it was likely to arouse. 

She did not question him about the Wizard, though 
she felt strongly inclined to do so, and he mentioned 
nothing about that mysterious personage. 

“How admirably you act,” said the obdurate 
youth, as they finished rehearsing. “ One feels sorry 
that Art has lost a disciple so promising. ” 

“I wish I had been able to get a genuine opinion 
about my acting,” said Kate earnestly. “It is all 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION, 


I19 

very well for one’s friends to say it is good — but they 
are prejudiced in one’s favour.” 

“You will be able to judge to-night who are pre- 
judiced in your favour,” said Tom. “I think there 
are some here who do not love you, Miss O’Brien.” 

Kate laughed. ‘ ‘ That, ” she said, ‘ ‘ is very evident. 
But do you not think it would be possible to please 
them in an independent character.?” 

“ If the Independent Character delivers those sharp 
little speeches with as much point of force to-night as 
she did a few moments ago, I scarcely think she will 
win more favour than Miss O’Brien has done.” 

“ It is a humiliating confession,” said Kate, looking 
at the young man with her beautiful candid eyes. 
“But I am never popular with women. I wonder 
why .? ” 

Tom laughed softly. “Ask your glass, not me,” 
he said. “It will tell you how much they have to 
forgive. And, as a rule, forgiveness of their own sex 
is not a feminine virtue, though to ours they show 
a praiseworthy forbearance. ” 

“I dislike compliments, Mr. Rivers,” said Kate 
haughtily, “ and surely no sensible woman would 
take the credit of her looks to herself. It is such a 
pure accident, and to nature alone belongs the praise. 
We do not blame a woman because she has red hair 
or a hump. Why should we blame her if she has a 
straight nose, or a good pair of eyes, or a complexion 
that is independent of artificial aid .? ” 

“I have not looked at the matter in that light 
before,” said the young man meekly. “ But as you 
say, why should you, or rather your sex (which I 


20 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


believe is the subject of discussion), blame the straight 
nose and the unartificial complexion? No man 
would be so ungrateful.” 

“You will never be serious,” said Kate, laughing. 
“But I assure you I mean what I say.” 

‘ ‘ And so do I, ” Tom answered with sudden gravity. 
“And if I could express half my gratitude for the 
sight of one piece of nature’s handiwork — but no — life 
wouldn’t be long enough.*’ 

With this ambiguous speech he announced that 
rehearsal was over and that his duties as master of 
the ceremonies called him away. 

Kate sat there alone for some time longer, her 
cheek resting on her hand, her eyes dreamy and 
absorbed. 

“I wish I knew what he meant — what he thinks,” 
she said petulantly ; “one moment he seems to be 
laughing at one, and the next he is profoundly seripus. 
He is the strangest young man I ever met. I think 
he could influence people. I think, too, he could be 
a popular leader, there is so much quiet power about 
him — and so much common sense.” 

Then she rose and went quietly away to her own 
room to rest for the fatigues of the evening. 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


121 


CHAPTER XIII. 

A SUCCESS. 

The great ball-room at Croft had been turned into 
a temporary theatre. It was filled now from end 
to end with a crowd of fashion, rank and notoriety, 
such as Lady Jocelyn could always gather round her. 

All her country neighbours were there to criticise, or 
admire, or envy the style in which everything was done. 
They did not care for private theatricals, nor expect 
any amusement, but they came all the same. Kate 
looked rather nervously at the crowd, as she took her 
place on one of the chairs. The comedy was to be 
performed first. Then followed her little piece with 
Tom Rivers. Sir Wilfred had been greatly incensed 
by her refusal to take any part in the first piece, and had 
declared he would throw up his own in consequence 
— a proceeding which would not have materially 
affected the play, although the laments and entrea- 
ties of the rest of the company seemed to convey 
that it would do so most seriously. 

Considering the disputes, the throwing up of parts, 
the scanty rehearsals, and the general incompetency 
of every one associated with the performance, Kate 
only anticipated a perfect fiasco. But the consum- 
mate conceit of the amateur is a thing which sensible 
folk can but behold and marvel at. No doubt the 


122 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


next best thing to being a success is to be perfectly 
convinced you cannot be a failure, and therefore, on 
this principle, there was every hope that the Comedy 
Company would win innumerable laurels. 

Lady Jocelyn was not in the least nervous. She 
knew her “people,” and she knew that the theatri- 
cals were as good as any other excuse to enable 
them to crowd together and criticise each other’s 
gowns and jewels, and gaze at the “ smart set” from 
London, and the few lions of art and literature, and 
wander about through the spacious reception-rooms, 
and discuss the decorations and the supper. 

Kate sat by Miss Judy, who was gorgeously attired 
in purple velvet, and wore a head-dress, where a bird 
of paradise fluttered in a bed of diamonds and rubies. 
She was radiant, excited, and amused Kate not a 
litlle by a description of her own theatrical efforts in 
days of yore, which appeared to consist in having 
played in the “ Maritana ” with some officers sta- 
tioned at Cork at that time. 

“ 1 was always partial to the theatre, and I’m sure 
’tis from me my nephew inherits his talents,” she 
said. “Whenever he stayed with me, we would be 
going every night to see plays or operas, and upon 
my word. Miss O’Brien, dear, there’s not a character, 
nor a part, that Tom couldn’t take once he saw it. 
But he is a clever boy, small doubt of it. I’m only 
sorry his talents are so universal. If a person does 
many things well, he’ll never take the trouble to do 
one thing excellently.” 

This was a piece of wisdom that Kate had not ex- 
pected from Miss Judy, but her admiration of that 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


123 

worthy spinster’s brilliance was cut short by her add- 
ing, confidentially, “Its not myself that said that 
though. ’Twas a sentence out of a play or a book, 
I can’t remember which, but ’tis very true for all 
that. ” 

Kate agreed that it was, and then resumed her for- 
mer occupation of watching the guests, who were 
now being ushered into their seats with a celerity 
and an absence of all confusion that spoke well for 
the management. 

The curtain drew up about half an hour after the 
appointed time, merely as an illustration of amateur 
indifference to any such trifle as punctuality. The 
aid of professional scene-shifters had set the stage in 
a highly creditable manner, and the realism afforded 
to the first act by the introduction of real brandies 
and sodas and cigarettes carried it through most bril- 
liantly. If one of the characters was at a loss for a 
word, or felt a thrill of nervousness, or became con- 
scious that his ‘ ‘ part ” had suddenly faded into 
blankness, he covered his confusion or his helpless- 
ness by saying — “Well, give me a light, old chappie, ” 
or, “ Have a brandy and soda, old man } ” and the 
audience murmured that it really was “wonderfully 
natural,” — as no doubt it was — because it had noth- 
ing to do with the play. 

Kate’s appreciation was so intense as to be almost 
hysterical, especially when Sir Wilfred appeared and 
looked hopelessly “floored” by the applause that 
greeted his first speech, which consisted of a sentence 
something under six words. But, as Tom Rivers ex- 
plained afterwards, “ it wasn’t so much the words as 


124 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


the way they were spoken which was so wonderful. ” 

And upon reflection Kate quite agreed with him 
— for no one appeared to have heard the words at all. 

Still, the first act was stumbled through somehow, 
and the long wait necessitated by change of scene 
and dresses seemed really all too short for the numbers 
of things that people had to say about the performance. 
At least it was quite difficult to stay the buzz of 
tongues when the signal for the curtain to rise was 
again heard. 

Act II. left the audience in a blissful state of wonder 
as to “ what it was all about ; ” for, with the ex- 
ception of Tom Rivers and Cissy Danvers, every one 
had forgotten their parts, because they had all agreed 
that the third act was the thing after all, and so had 
devoted themselves to making that go off brilliantly 
and left No. II. to take care of itself, which it did. 

However, the curtain fell at last, and the comedy 
concluded, and the various actors and actresses were 
called out with a hearty indifference to any special 
merit or success, which was eminently gratifying. 

Then Kate slipped away and went behind the 
scenes to “make up.” She was not obliged to 
change her dress. The ‘ ‘ gowlden gown ” which Biddy 
had so admired served her admirably. All nervous- 
ness and apprehension had passed away by this 
time. An audience so easily pleased and so charm- 
ingly uncritical was not likely to frighten her. 

When the curtain drew up on “ His Friend and 
Hers,” she was alone on the stage in the character 
of a newly-engaged maiden awaiting her lover. 
Both the maiden and her fiance had a special friend, 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION \ 2 5 

and the little piece was simply a discussion between 
them on the merits of these friends — a discussion 
which grew so spirited that it ended in a violent 
quarrel. After the quarrel the feminine friend was 
discovered to have played a very treacherous part to 
her faithful champion, and the male one to have 
been equally guilty towards his Jidus Achates, in 
some small matter connected with “ backing a bill.” 
Mutual disgust at the worthlessness and instability 
of friendship once more reconciled the lovers and left 
them rejoicing at the prospect of matrimonal bliss 
which no friend of either sex should disturb, unless 
by mutual agreement. 

The little trifle was so brightly written and sparkled 
with so many witty speeches, such sly hits at 
society crazes, and such brilliant satires upon women’s 
faults and men’s weaknesses, that it was received 
with unbounded enthusiasm. The two performers 
had thrown themselves into their respective parts with 
an intelligence and love for their characters that 
could not fail to make those characters lifelike and 
delightful. 

Even the house party, who still looked so disdain- 
fully at Kate as “that girl,” almost forgot how objec- 
tionable she was as they laughed over the wit and 
merriment of the representation. Lady Jocelyn was 
delighted, and the enthusiasm and applause of Miss 
Judy threatened to dislodge the bird of paradise. 

Behind the scenes the two actors stood for a 
moment as the curtain fell for the last time. Kate 
was trembling with excitement. Her eyes, larger and 
more brilliant than usual by reason of the artificial 


126 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


colouring in her cheeks, turned to her companion. 
The obdurate youth was looking at her, not critically, 
or with the cool observance for which he was famed, 
but rather with a humble and deprecating gaze as of 
one who desires more than he dares to ask. 

“I told you,” he said, “that you would be a 
success. Are you not pleased ? ” 

“ If I said ‘Yes,’ you would only say that it was 
because my vanity was gratified,” she answered. 

‘ ‘ Besides, the success depended as much on you as 
on myself. ” 

“There are some triumphs,” murmured the young 
man, “ that we are selfish enough to appreciate only 
for our own sakes. There are others which would 
never be worth thinking of but for the memory that 
they were mutual. It is for that fact I feel grateful 
to-night. ” 

He held out his hand and she placed hers, slim, 
warm, white, within it. He stooped and kissed it, 
silently as one who accepts a favour. 

Then he turned away abruptly and she hurried off 
to her dressing-room, trembling, flushed, a little 
wondering, a little afraid 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


127 


CHAPTER XIV. 

WHAT THE WIZARD TOLD AND FORETOLD. 


When the acting was over the audience broke up into 
groups, and then it was that Lady Jocelyn whispered 
here and there of the wonderful fortune-teller who was 
to entertain them by his faculty of divination. 

The more sedate members of the party sauntered 
into the card-room, or listened to the music in the 
long drawing-room, or paid visits to the refreshment 
tables as a preparation for supper. The curious and 
the youthful section were all eagerness to hear what 
fate had in store, or had already done for them. 

Kate found herself drifting along with the crowd 
when she left her dressing-room, and finally confronted 
by a turnstile behind which stood a tall, white-browed 
individual wearing a high cap on which mystic signs 
were woven, and who handed a white ticket engraved 
with black cabalistic signs to each person who wished 
to interview the wizard. 

The audiences given seemed very brief, and judg- 
ing by the angry, flushed or disagreeable faces that 
left the mystic chamber, they were not exactly agree- 
able. 

Kate had not long to wait before her turn arrived, 
and she found herself in a small apartment hung all 


128 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


round with black, and lighted only by a dull red glow 
which fell from above, though neither lamp nor candle 
was visible. 

Seated before a small table, also covered with black, 
and on which some cards were scattered, was a 
strange-looking figure. A long white beard fell to its 
waist and long white hair flowed from beneath the 
black skull-cap. The face was dark and swarthy, 
and the eyes flashed keenly from beneath heavy 
brows that were dark and thick, in strange contrast to 
the white locks. 

Kate surveyed the individual with some astonish- 
ment. He maintained strict silence, as if waiting to 
be addressed. At last the silence grew so embar- 
rassing that she said hesitatingly, “Are you really 
able to foretell events ? '' 

The seer stroked his long beard and answered 
enigmatically : ‘ ‘ Of the Future who shall be sure, see- 

ing that to-day knows nothing of to-morrow. Yet all 

may ask, though none may believe. But the Past 

that to me is clear. On the palm of everv inquirer I 
read the history of what has been. — Do you wish 
me to read yours, O maiden from Erin s shores ? ” 

Now Kate had always prided herself on being 
absolutely free from the slightest accent that could 
betray her nationality, so she was somewhat startled 
at this remark. Involuntarily she held out her hand 
and watched the swarthy face and strange brows 
that were bent so attentively over it. 

“ Trouble is here ; trouble greater and heavier than 
one so young should know,'’ said the wizard sol- 
emnly. “Debts and difficulty, anxious days, sleep- 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


129 

less nights. But they will pass. ... Be patient. A 
cross rests on the heart line. You will love, maiden, 
but pride will step between you and your lover. You 
think him beneath you in station, but love cares not 
for rank or gold, or anything in life save just its own 
mysterious fate. Would you gain rank and riches .? 
They are at your feet. Yet beware, for your heart 
still speaks, though you would fain be deaf to its 
pleading. He whom you despise is more worthy 
than he who awaits your choice. Be true to your- 
self if you desire happiness. Fate will not always 
be unkind. You have courage, and you shall have 
fortune and happiness, but only if you are true to 
yourself ” 

Kate had listened in silence too astonished for words. 

How could this man know of that strange little 
episode in her life ... of that half- wondering 
half-tender and wholly humiliating interest — nothing 
more than interest— which she had felt for the youth 
who had called himself Tom Smith. She blushed 
scarlet as she thought of it, and snatched away her 
hand somewhat indignantly. 

‘‘ Be not offended, maiden,” said the wizard, gently 
and rebukingly. “ Surely you know that the Fate 
that rules all lives works by strange means, and oft- 
times through strange channels. Aye, strange as that 
which has made one Christmas-Eve in your life a 
memory you may blame, but which you cannot for- 
get. Say, is it not so ? ” 

Again the hot blood rushed to the girls face. 

“Why ask me, seeing that you can read so much 
for yourself?” she said faintly; “ yet I would like 
9 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


130 

you to answer me one question, if it be your power. 
Was he of whom you speak only what he pretended 
to be .? " 

“You' ask me of another's life. Now I may not 
read it, unless I read it as I have read yours. This 
only I can see — there is no shame attached to your 
interest in his welfare ; nor, be it ever so hopeless, or 
so mad, — or so misjudged, need you blush to own it 
to yourself.” 

“You speak strangely,” said Kate, “ and you speak 
of what I myselt am hardly conscious of. If I say it 
is false,, that the lines you have read have not told a 
true story ” 

“You still would only attest what your heart will 
one day deny, ” the wizard answered ; and with a 
gesture of his hand he seemed to announce that the 
audience was over. 

Kate left the chamber of mystery, feeling strangely 
perplexed and annoyed ; conscious too of an inward 
sense of indignation that any second person could 
have pretended to know her better than she knew 
herself. Of course it was all nonsense, and of course 
she did not believe in palmistry or thought-reading 
any more than any other enlightened person believed 
in it ; but all the same she felt curiously uncomfortable. 
She was also conscious of a disinclination to face 
Tom Rivers, and be questioned by him as to what 
the mysterious prophet had said to her. 

She took refuge in the drawing-room, and made 
a pretence of listening to the noisy and unmelodi- 
ous rhapsody, which a long-haired foreign pianist, 
with a distinguished reputation and a name some- 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


131 

thing under six syllables, was thundering forth from 
the Brinsmead Grand. “What a desecration of the 
instrument ! ” thought Kate. People, however, were 
talking animatedly, and eagerly under cover of the 
noise. Suddenly, without warning, there came a 
pause, then a soft shower of rippling notes followed 
by a plaintive sostenuto melody. The player and the 
instrument had evidently come to an understanding, 
and the result was delightful, but not favourable to 
the conversationalists. Presently the music ceased 
and there was a movement towards the supper-room. 
Kate had promised to go into supper with Tom 
Rivers, but he was nowhere to be seen. 

However, she saw Sir Wilfred’s face peering round 
the door as if in search of some one. The moment 
he saw Kate he advanced eagerly towards her. 

“Awh, looking everywhere for you. Miss O’Brien. 
Too bad to hide yourself like this. Determined to 
take you into supper, don’t yer know, and here you 
are. ” 

“I really don’t want any supper,” said Kate 
coldly. 

The little baronet’s face fell. “ Awh, too bad — you 
can’t mean it. Awh, by Jove, you won’t be so cruel 
— and after waiting all the evening for the — the 
pleasaw,” he ejaculated distressfully. 

“Surely, Sir Wilfred,” said the girl with an im- 
patience and petulancy that she made no attempt 
to disguise — “ surely there are others of your 
mother’s guests on whom you should bestow this 
honour. You are strangely forgetful of your duties 
as a host.” 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


132 

“ Yaas, ya-as, by Jove, I am ; I know it. But it’s 
all your fault. Ton my honour, 1 assure you. All 
your fault. I — I never can think of anybody else now 
when you’re by. Miss O’Brien. I’m sure you know it, 
though you’re so — awh — so cruel. I asked your 
father if you really disliked me, or if I had any chance, 
and he assured me you — awh, were quite favourable 
in your views — and I might — in fact hope. Oh, Miss 
O’Brien, Kate — beautiful, divine Kate, say I may. I — 
I — in fact, I worship you — 'pon my honour, worship is 
not half strong enough to express my feelings. ” 

“ Oh, please say no more,” exclaimed Kate. “You 
do me a great honour, Sir Wilfred, but really I — I don’t 
care in the least for you, and I am very sorry that 
you should have said this.” 

Sir Wilfred’s face fell. “Of course you don’t care. 
I — awh — I could not expect that so soon. But in 
time, and — awh — really, you know. I’d do anything 
for you. Anything in the world, and my mother’s 
so fond of you,” he added. 

The people had all left the drawing-room. Kate, 
embarrassed and annoyed at this sudden proposal, was 
meditating flight as her only means of escape when 
suddenly Tom Rivers appeared in the doorway. She 
saw him start ; she noted also the quick glance he 
gave at the two embarrassed faces. Then he turned 
sharply away, leaving Kate once more alone with her 
unwelcome suitor. 

“ Come, Sir Wilfred,” she said cheerfully. “ Let us 
forget all this and be friends. I assure yoii you’ve 
made a mistake in thinking I should make you happy. 
I — I couldn’t do anything of the sort. I’m not a — a 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


133 


nice girl, really, — not companionable or easily con- 
tented, or anything of that sort, and Tve a dreadful 
temper. All Irish people have, you know. Now try 
and forget that you ever took this fancy into your 
head. There are so many girls nicer, cleverer, better 
suited to you in every way than I am, who would be 
only too proud and happy to be your wife.” 

Sir Wilfred burst forth into frenzied protest. ‘ ‘ Never, 
never was there such another girl. Never could he 
forget her. Never could he care for any one again. 
Life— fortune— all he had was at her disposal if only 
she would accept it. But Kate was gently inexorable, 
and, to end the argument, she took his arm, and led 
him into the supper-room, where she advised lobster 
salad and champagne as a restorative. The poor 
little baronet was undoubtedly very miserable, 
though he took her advice as regarded the supper, 
and ministered to her own requirements with a 
solemn devotion that was worthy of a funeral cere- 
mony. In vain Kate tried to cheer him. The poor 
little man was “hard hit” for once in his life, and 
even the “flowing bowl ” possessed little attraction 
under the circumstances. His grief was too deep to 
be easily drowned, even by champagne. 

“Til never believe in magic or — or witchcraft 
again,” he murmured plaintively, as he filled his glass 
for the third time. “ I went to consult this wizard 
fellow, as they call him, and I asked him if I would 
be successful in my suit, and he assured me I would. 
At least it was on the paper he handed me, for he 
didn’t speak.” 

He pulled a card out of his pocket, and handed it to 


THE MAH IN POSSESSION. 


134 

Kate, sighing mournfully the while. She glanced at 
words — 

‘‘You either don’t deserve or feare youre fate, if to- 
night you do not winne that on which your heart is 
sette. ” 

As she looked at the bold, clear handwriting, Kate’s 
face grew suddenly warm. 

“Did you say the wizard gave you this?” she 
asked quickly. 

“ Yaas — why — awh — how astonished you look! 
Of course he gave it — wrote it before my eyes. ” 

“You saw him — write it ? ” 

“Upon my honour, yaas, and I thought I’d try my 
fate as directed. . . . And see how it has turned out,” 
he added mournfully. 

Kate had recovered her usual composure, to all 
appearances. 

“ I — I suppose you wouldn’t let me keep this ? ” she 
asked gently. 

“ Keep it. Of course. Only too — too honoured. 
Keep it, and anything — everything that 1 have with 
it if you wish,” burst forth the little baronet ex- 
citedly. 

“Hush, Sir Wilfred,” murmured the girl, alarmed 
at the notice his loud voice and enthusiasm had 
attracted. ‘ ‘ I thihk we have decided all that, but I 
should like to keep this card if you really have no 
objection.” 

Sir Wilfred again protested that he could have no 
objection to bestowing all his worldly possessions on 
her if she so desired, or would so far condescend as 
to accept them. 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


135 


She intimated, however, that this card was at 
present all she needed, and endeavoured to induce 
him to leave the supper-room. This was a work of 
some difficulty, for Sir Wilfred, having secured a 
small table in a convenient corner, was in no hurry to 
put an end to the teie-a-tete. 

His mind was so full of his rejection that he felt 
impelled to return to it again and again, with a view, 
apparently, of assuring himself that it was true. A 
few more glasses of champagne seemed to throw a 
glamour of hope around the subject, and he became 
maudlin, persuasive, tearful by turns, until Kate grew 
almost desperate. 

She could not escape, as she was hemmed in by the 
table and by the baronet himself, who sat opposite to 
her. She felt certain that their prolonged and rather 
public tete-a-teit had been severely commented upon, 
and was annoyed at her own folly in bringing it about. 

Added to this was a growing sense of irritation and 
annoyance at the discovery she had made. 

Finally she rose, unable to bear Sir Wilfred’s maud- 
lin speeches any longer. 

“ Please take me out, of this room,” she said. “ I 
am tired and — and faint. Besides, we have mono- 
polised this table too long already.” 

Sir Wilfred made a feeble effort to rise, but his in- 
tention exceeded his powers of execution. He sank 
back with lack-lustre eyes, and resumed his maudlin 
murmurs of admiration. 

Kate was seriously annoyed. 

“ You must let me pass. Sir Wilfred,” she said with 
heightened colour. 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


136 

“Can I be of any assistance ? ” said a voice beside 
her. 

She glanced up and saw the tall figure of Tom 
Rivers. In the momentary relief and gratitude for his 
presence, she forgot her suspicions and hailed him 
gladly as a friend in need. 

“I want to get away from here, Mr. Rivers,” she 
said hurriedly. “But I cannot persuade Sir Wilfred 
to let me pass.’’ 

‘ ‘ Come, Sir Wilfred, you are detaining Miss O’Brien, ” 
said Tom, laying his hand on the young baronet’s 
shoulder. 

Now, whether it was from his disappointment, or 
the champagne he had imbibed, or the unusual ex^ 
citement of the evening. Sir Wilfred was by this time 
in that state of obstinate dulness and ill-humour which 
is the most trying stage of inebriation. 

The touch and voice of Tom Rivers acted like 
match to gunpowder. He shook off his hand and 
staggered to his feet. 

What the d — 1 business of yours ish it what Miss 
O’Brien wishes ? ” he shouted wrathfully. “You go 
back to Ireland — and at-t-tend to your d — d brewery. 
I’m not going to be — be interfered with ; ” and seizing 
his champagne glass from the table, he dashed the 
contents full in the young man’s face 1 


the man in possession 


137 


CHAPTER XV. 

A QUARREL. 

In a moment the supper-room was a scene of con- 
fusion. Women screamed and men rushed forward. 
Kate alone stood white and calm, though her breath 
came quickly as she surveyed the prostrate baronet. 
Tom Rivers had simply knocked him down like a 
feeble ninepin. 

The blow and the shock seemed to have completely 
sobered him, for when he was assisted to a chair he 
kept on murmuring apologies and explanations, and 
assuring the frightened women who crowded round 
him that it was all right and all his fault, and that 
Rivers was a “doosid plucky fellow.” All of which 
information did not throw much light on the cause of 
the quarrel. 

As for Tom, he wiped his face and shirt-front, and 
then pushing the table aside said in a low voice. 
Now, Miss O'Brien, come away from here. ” Kate 
was only too thankful to leave the scene of confusion, 
and took her young champion's arm just as Lady 
Jocelyn and Cornelius O'Brien appeared in the door- 
way of the supper-room. 

I'm sorry I lost my temper,” said Tom quietly, as 
they walked along. “I ought to have remembered 


138 the man in possession, 

the little fool was drunk and didn’t know what he was 
doing. ” 

“I’m not sorry you — forgot,” saidKate softly. She 
was a woman, and had Irish blood in her veins, and 
rather appreciated the “sledge-hammer” argument 
which had answered Sir Wilfreds insolence. “But 
I shall never be forgiven now,” she added. “What 
will they all say of me } ” 

“ I hardly think that will matter to you,” said her 
champion. “Or to me either. I leave to-morrow, 
you know.” 

“ Do you ? ” said Kate, with a little odd sinking at 
her heart. “I’m sure we shall all miss you very 
much.” 

“ You will all be very candidly spiteful about me 
when my back is turned, ” he said, laughing. ‘ ‘ That 
is the usual thing. Lady Jocelyn even won’t stand 
my friend after my knocking over her adored sim- 
pleton. By the way, what had put him into such a 
murderous frame of mind, Miss O’Brien .? ” 

“I think,” Kate said very quietly, “you are 
better able to answer that question than I am.” 

“You flatter me. ... I am quite ignorant of any 
reason. ” 

“Come in here and sit down,” said the girl sud- 
denly as they passed the open library door. ‘ ‘ I — I 
want to speak to you for a moment.” 

Something strangely like nervousness or fear 
changed the usual imperturbable face of the obdurate 
youth. Had his sins found him out .? Were they to 
be roughly and mercilessly visited upon him by this 
fair avenger? 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION, 


139 

He said no word, but simply followed her into the 
deserted room, and meekly took the chair which she 
pointed out to him. 

Then Kate took from her dress the card which Sir 
Wilfred had shown her and placed it on the table 
before his eyes. 

‘ ‘ Can you answer the question — now ? ” she said. 

His eyes flashed from that little piece of circum- 
stantial evidence to the pale face and stately figure of 
the girl who stood there before him. 

‘ ‘ I — I will not attempt to misunderstand you, " 
he said humbly. ‘ ‘ I did play that soothsayer and I 
wrote that card. Do you wish to know my mo- 
tives ? ” 

“No,'" said Kate fiercely. The red blood flew to 
her cheeks and the storm signals of feminine wrath 
displayed themselves in quickened breath and flashing 
eye. “ Whatever those motives were,” she said pas- 
sionately, “they only resulted in insult and an- 
noyance to myself I don’t ask why you did this. 
I only say that it was a mean trick to play on a girl in 
my position. More than that, it was cowardly, it was 
ungentlemanly. ” 

“ Please go on,” ‘said the young man humbly. “ I 
assure you not a word you say is undeserved. It is 
no excuse, of course, that I only saw what every 
one else saw, and I thought our Amorous Imbecile 
might as well put his fate to the test to-night as on 
any other night.” 

“ No, it is no excuse,” said Kate, now in a red-hot 
rage. “ What business was it of yours .? How dared 
you interfere with my concerns? My position in 


140 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


this house was not so pleasant that you should seek 
to make it worse. Now you have added to it all 
this scandal, for Lady Jocelyn is not likely to forgive 
me. . . . And as for the other women. Well, surely 
you know the world well enough to know that the 
whole blame of this scene will fall upon my 
shoulders. ” 

The young criminal only looked at her helpless and 
abashed, as one who knows his cause is hopeless. 

“It is quite true,'’ he said. “ What I meant only 
to be a piece of harmless fooling has turned out a 
miserable tragedy.” 

“But this is not all,” continued Kate, the inexor- 
able. “ May I ask you how you procured the infor- 
mation about myself which you were kind enough to 
repeat Not but what half of it was pure guess-work 
and the other half untrue. Still, blundering and stupid 
as your pretended palmistry was, you must have 
been at some pains to get your clues and frame your 
guesses. ” 

But to this the young man could answer nothing. 
He felt he was helplessly and hopelessly in the 
wrong. 

Carefully as he had laid his plans, he had quite for- 
gotten that that fatal bit of handwriting might be 
produced against him — quite forgotten that he had 
written out a few new speeches and suggestions for 
the duologue, and that Kate therefore was perfectly 
acquainted with his handwriting — and quite ignored 
the possibility that Sir Wilfred might be foolish enough 
to show his “magic card” to the last person in the 
house who ought to have seen it. 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


141 

For an ordinarily cool, self-possessed young man 
who never lost his head or allowed himself to be 
“put out” by trifles, Tom certainly had placed him- 
self in an extremely awkward position. 

He could only account for it by the fact, that in 
the whole matter, of which Kate was as yet happily 
ignorant, he had suffered his feelings to overrule his 
judgment. 

In all matters connected with women he had 
hitherto been an indifferent spectator, but he had 
stepped from that point of vantage once, and the 
step had never been retraceable. In place of his 
usual cool criticism of that curious workmanship of 
nature — a girl — he had drifted, how he knew not, 
into interest, sympathy, admiration, wonder, about 
one. He had been guilty of acts of folly for which 
he blushed now. He had desired to keep the char- 
acter of knight and champion in the background, 
but by a singular piece of folly he had let in the light 
of discovery on the whole scheme. 

He knew he was over head and ears in love with 
this girl, though he had never betrayed or confessed 
it ; but now he had placed himself in such an utterly 
false position that any intimation of that fact would 
only make matters worse. What could he say } 
How could he justify himself.? It was impossible. 

So he only sat there, white and shame-faced and 
miserable, while Kate poured forth vials of wrath 
upon his head, and lashed herself into fiercer indigna- 
tion by reason of his silence and acceptance of that 
indignation. 

Every accusation stung him to the core ; every 


142 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


motive misinterpreted by the girl’s passionate humili- 
ation flashed before him as the mean and base thing 
she declared it to be ; every moment his condition 
became more hopeless, and his misery more intense, 
and yet — he was silent. 

Oh, wonderful patience of man ! What woman 
could sit calmly down and hear herself lashed by the 
tongue of scorn and upbraided by the voice she loved 
the best, and yet be dumb and uncomplaining, for 
fifteen long minutes ? 

Truly the faults of this young man were many, and 
his follies not a few ; yet, when judged by those who 
are wiser and better, let this quarter of an hour of 
patiently borne reproaches plead a little in his favour. 
It shall not justify him — far from it — but it may lead 
his judges to say, “Truly the case of this youth was 
exceedingly hard, but so was his punishment.” 


“ Don’t you ever mean to speak } Have you noth- 
ing to say ? ” exclaimed Kate at last when speech and 
wrath were well-nigh exhausted, and the hysterical 
termination which threatens most feminine anger 
was dangerously imminent. 

“I have a great deal to say,” said the criminal 
humbly, “but Tm afraid it would be of very little 
use. ” 

“I am quite convinced of that,” said the young 
Juno witheringly, “ so perhaps it is just as well 
you don’t intend to say it. And now I will wish you 
good-bye, and I trust,” she added cuttingly, “that the 
next country-house you visit will benefit as much 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


143 

by your many talents as this one has had the good 
fortune to do. ” 

“You are very hard on me, Miss O’Brien. If I told 
you the truth ... if I said I wanted Sir Wilfred to 
know his fate before — I left — well, that I suppose 
looks just as impertinent as all the rest. Yet I as- 
sure you that was my only reason. As for what I 
said about yourself ... I had learnt some of it from 
your father . . . and from another source. I only 
talked a jargon of nonsense. I never meant you to 
give it a serious thought.” 

“I haven’t the slightest intention of disappointing 
you in that respect, ” said the girl haughtily. 

“ No doubt it looks impertinent — foolish. . . . 
Anything — everything you have said,” he went on 
humbly, “ but I think ... I hope, you will be merci- 
ful. If you knew how ashamed I am, how I have 
valued your good opinion.” 

“You have gone a strange way to work to obtain 
it, I must say.” 

He sighed and rose from his seat and stood before 
her in the dim light, pale, and sad. The buzz of 
voices reached them. The strains of a waltz floated 
in weird pathetic melody from the distant ball-room. 

Somehow, as Kate listened, it seemed to her that 
all her life long she should remember that melody 
and the look of that humbled pleading face from 
which she turned now with such cold and bitter 
scorn. 

All her life ... All her life ... for how or why 
she knew not but that life seeiped a changed and 
altered thing as she turned and left the room with 


144 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION, 


that silent figure standing in its midst. Standing 
with outstretched hand which she refused to touch 
as she coldly said, “ Good-bye.” 

He watched her till the last gleam of daffodil satin 
passed from his sight. Then 

No, he did not sink into a chair and bury his face 
in his hands, he did not pace the room and mutter 
savagely of “ cursed Fate” — in fact, he did nothing 
that the conventional and proper-minded hero does 
who sees his hopes blighted in their “ first fair 
promise.” 

He simply walked to the mantelpiece, took a 
cigarette, lighted it, looked slowly, steadily round 
the room, as if he was mentally retracing all that 
had passed within its walls, and then he left it. 

Did he grieve, despair, or hope still ? If so, he 
and his own heart alone knew. He was very quiet, 
very humble, very much ashamed of the position in 
which he had placed himself, but he was a young 
man not easily daunted, and a young man who was 
very determined. 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


145 


CHAPTER XVI. 

KATE CHANGES HER MIND. 

“Kate, stop ! I must have a word with you,” said 
Cornelius O’Brien. 

The girl was running along the corridor to her own 
room, anxious to get there unobserved. She turned 
as she heard her father’s voice. 

“ It is very late,” she said, “ and I am very tired, 
but if it is important ” 

“Important!” said O’Brien angrily. “I should 
think it was important. What the devil do you mean 
by acting in this foolish manner .? ” 

He followed her into the room, and closed the door. 

Kate was silent. She had gone through so much 
that night, that now a sense of weariness and depres- 
sion alone made themselves felt. She sank down on 
a chair and waited for the storm to burst. 

“Are you mad.?” went on her father. “Didn’t I 
bring you here on purpose to captivate this young 
fool.? Wasn’t it an understood thing you’d accept 
him if he proposed, and now — upon my soul, Kate, 
you’re enough to try a saint. What do you mean by 
it ? ” 

“Mean?” said the girl miserably. “Well, I only 
mean that bad as affairs were, the remedy looked 

10 


1 4 6 THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 

even worse. Surely there must be some mor^ credit- 
able method of extricating yourself, father, than by 
selling me to a drunken imbecile like Sir Wilfred.'' 

“He is no worse than — than hundreds of other 
young fellows of his position and — wealth," answered 
Cornelius. “And he’d be certain to reform. His 
very love and admiration for you would have a ben- 
eficial effect upon him. ” 

“Possibly," said Kate coldly. “But I fail to see 
that they would have a beneficial effect on me ; 
only, perhaps, that is not worth thinking of. " 

“It is only sentiment and nonsense,” said her 
father. “I thought you were too clever and sensible 
to behave like this. Upon my word, Kate, it is most 
trying, most exasperating. Haven't you had enough 
of troubles, and worries, and debts, and duns You 
know I can scarcely keep a roof over you, or manage 
to supply the few necessaries of life for — for both of us. 
Not that I care for myself I only want my club and 
my cutlet, and a bottle of wine in peace, and — and a 
little cash for contingencies at the card table ; but you 
— well. I'm only advising you in your own interests. 
You’re a fine girl, a pretty girl, an accomplished girl. 
You’re a thousand times better fitted for society than 
any of these wooden-headed dolls here, who look down 
upon you. You’ve distanced them all without the 
slightest trouble You’ve won Sir Wilfred as easily 
as possible — and then you throw him over. A girl 
who behaves like that is only fit for a lunatic 
asylum.” 

“Perhaps you had better send me to one," said 
Kate indifferently. 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION, 


47 


can’t think what’s come over you at all,” 
resumed her father. “You were quite ready to make 
this marriage a short time ago, and I’m sure Lady 
Jocelyn is as anxious for it as I am. Never did things 
fall in and fit in so beautifully, and yet you upset it 
all at the last moment by this piece of folly. ” 

“Has Sir Wilfred told you, then } ” 

‘ ‘ Of course he did. After that scene in the supper- 
room. Why, it was quite affecting to see how cut up 
he was, and he’s lent me such a damned lot of money 
too,” he added. 

‘ ‘ Is that so } ” said Kate, lifting her tired white face 
to her father’s clouded and angry one. “Did you 
borrow on the security of my accepting this pro- 
posal ? ” 

‘ ‘ Of course I did. I never doubted for a moment 
but you would say Yes to it. Such a chance ! Good 
Heavens ! you mightn’t get another in a life-time. 
I’m not a worldy-minded man,” he went on pathet- 
ically. “ I’ve not bullied you or bothered you. I’ve 
given you the best of everything when I had it to 
give, and let things drift along as best they could. I 
know I don’t possess much practical wisdom, but I 
do know a good chance when I see it, and I see it 
now.” 

“I would have married him if I could,” said Kate 
sadly. “But, oh, he is so odious. When it came to 
the point, I couldn’t accept him. It seemed so in- 
sufferable, so degrading to give myself to such a 
man.” 

“Beggars can’t be choosers,” said her father 
gloomily. “And if you were half as sick of this life 


148 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


as I am, or had known such a run of ill-luck, you’d 
be only too thankful to grasp at such a chance.” 

“Yours are only money worries,” said Kate, with 
a sigh. 

“ Only ! . . . Just hear the girl ! Only / as if there 
were any others in the world worth caring about. 
Money sets everything straight, just as the want of it 
sets everything wrong. And look what a fix you’ve 
put me in. I borrowed the money to come here, in 
the faith that I’d be able to repay it when you were 
engaged to Sir Wilfred, and the fellow. . . . the party 
— I mean ” 

“Father,” said Kate sternly, “what do you 
mean.? From whom did you borrow the money 
that paid off the bailiffs, and left us free to come 
here?” 

“Well, if you must know — and, indeed, it has 
weighed very heavy on my conscience, Kate — and I 
never liked to tell you — it was from that young fellow 
who was in possession. He told m.e he had a leg- 
acy or something of that sort left him, and could 
advance me the sum on my promise to repay within 
three months.” 

“You — borrowed from him ! Oh, father ! ” 

Kate had risen to her feet. Pale, cold, ashamed, 
she faced him. Scorn for his weakness, and con- 
tempt for his broken faith ; no new things to her, but 
she had never felt so utterly ashamed as she did at 
this moment. 

“Well, it’s no use to make a fuss now,” said O’Brien. 
“After all, the young man offered it. I didn’t ask 
him, and I’ve no doubt the money was of no use to 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


149 

him, and he wanted a — a sort of investment. I’ll 
give him ten per cent, interest on it.” 

He is as likely to get the interest as the money,” 
said Kate bitterly. ‘ ‘ What was the sum altogether .? ” 

“ Oh — about fifty pounds,” said O’Brien airily. 

“ Fifty pounds ! ” she echoed in surprise. 

Strange as that young man had been in his ways 
and manners, it was stranger still to think of him as 
the possessor of a sum of money which he was will- 
ing to lend to such a very doubtful personage as 
Cornelius O’Brien. But not more strange than that he 
should live such an odd, uncomfortable life, or adopt 
such a curious profession in his leisure hours. 

The more Kate thought of it, the more mysterious 
it seemed. But at the present moment her chief feel-, 
ing was one of intense indignation. 

“ How could you take money from — from any one 
in such a position,” she said. “ What must he think 
of you .? ” 

“That gives me very little concern,” said Cornelius 
airily. “ He is not a gentleman, and really, the con- 
descension was on my side. Some people would 
have had scruples about accepting money from such 
a source. I — I did not wound his feelings by eVen 
pretending to think it was an unusual proceeding.” 

“And you say you have borrowed from Sir Wil- 
fred also,” Kate resumed sternly. “You might at 
least have paid off the first debt before incurring 
another. ” 

“Oh, you women, when will you ever understand 
the absolute necessity of possessing money ! I don’t 
like borrowing; I — I would really much rather live 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


150 

without increasing these perpetual obligations, but 
the world simply won’t allow it. Somebody or 
something is perpetually asking me for money, and 
as I seldom or never have it, I am obliged to ask 
somebody else. There is the case in a nutshell. ” 

“In its horrible, humiliating truth,’' said Kate 
bitterly. 

“Well, put it how you please. Words do not 
materially affect the situation. The only point to be 
considered, now, is, do you mean to help me out of 
my difficulties? A girl’s ‘No’ doesn’t stand for 
much, when a man is in love with her, and Sir Wil- 
fred has fairly lost his head over you. He’ll be sure 
to ask you again before we go away. Won’t you 
make up your mind to give him a different answer ? ” 

Kate shuddered. All her former loathing and dis- 
like returned. She could not bring herself to contem- 
plate the position without shame and disgust. And 
yet what a prospect lay on the other side. Perhaps 
no argument her father could have used would have 
had the weight with her that that confession of his 
debt to Tom Smith had had. 

There was something intolerable in the bearing such 
an obligation. The more she thought of it the more 
indignant she became. The whole memory of that 
life of debt and disgrace — shifts and pretence — mean- 
ness and humiliation — rolled back like a wave that 
swept her into the old dark stormy sea again. For a 
little space her feet had rested on firm ground. Her 
eyes had looked up to the sky and sunshine. Only for 
a little space. Such things were not for her. Which- 
ever course she took would not lift the burden of 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 1 5 1 

trouble from her heart, but one would materially in- 
crease it/' 

“Come — come/’ interrupted her father’s voice at 
last. “ Don’t stand there looking like a tragedy 
queen. You’re an immensely lucky girl, I think, and 
. . . even if Sir Wilfred is a little bit wild or . . . takes 
more wine than is good for him, well, that only hastens 
the chance of your being a rich young widow ; and 
then — you can please yourself in your next choice, 
you know.” 

Kate only stood there still mute — still cold — still 
scornful. 

“ I — I don’t want to worry you any morcito-night,” 
said O'Brien, growing uncomfortable at the prolonged 
silence. “Perhaps when you’ve slept over it you’ll 
take a more sensible view of the matter. In any case, 
if Sir Wilfred should propose again will you . . . well, 
temporise? Hold out a little hope . . . not be too 
decided and that sort of thing. That’s not much to 
ask — and, after, all. I’m your father, and you do owe 
me a little duty and obedience.” 

“I suppose so,” said Kate, with that little cold 
smile he knew so well and hated so much. “But I 
think you are taxing both rather severely 

“Well, will you think over what I’ve said? I 
really am in an awful hole. I wouldn’t ask this 
sacrifice of you only that it is the only way out of the 
scrape for both of us. Some day you’ll thank me for 
it — you really will.” 

“Shall I?” said the girl wearily. “It seems 
hardly probable.” 

“Well, good-night,” said her father rather shame- 


152 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


facedly. You look tired and wearied : get to bed 
and have a good sleep, and I assure you everything 
will look much better to-morrow and you 11 be quite 
willing to give Jocelyn another chance.” 

He kissed her forehead and left the room, rather 
haunted by that white sad face of her, and yet con- 
vinced that he had acted for the best. 

Kate sank down in the low chair by the fire and 
buried her face in her hands. Seldom had she felt so 
utterly and entirely miserable as she felt to-night. It 
seemed as if everything had gone wrong. She was 
keenly conscious too of an intense disappointment 
respecting Tom Rivers. He had seemed to her so 
honest, so open, so straightforward. Subterfuge 
and meanness were the last things she could have 
associated with him, and yet what a discovery she 
had made. 

He had gained possession of facts which he must 
have known were intensely humiliating, and these facts 
he had used against her — prompted by some silly 
vanity that seemed utterly unworthy of any man. 
Not content with this, he had urged Sir Wilfred on to 
that proposal which had ended so disgracefully. As 
she thought of that scene in the supper-room the 
blood mounted to her very brow : she blamed it all 
on Rivers, and she was too angry with him to be 
logical. 

“lam really very unfortunate,” she thought, as she 
meditated on the situation. “I was unpopular before 
— but what will it be now.? I am sure Lady Jocelyn 
will be very much offended.” 

She began to consider her father’s advice. After all 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


153 

he was wiser and knew more of the world than she 
did. No one could live on sentiments — and debts — 
and that was all she had to look forward to. Did 
love matter so very much? Was it so absolutely 
necessary to adore ones husband? None of the 
married women she knew seemed to care two straws 
about their respective lords. Yet they seemed to 
‘ ‘ get on ” very well. And after all she would gain a 
great deal, as her father had said — a great deal. She 
sighed heavily. There was no one in the back- 
ground. Men were all alike — untrustworthy and 
heartless. She could see no way out of her troubles 
except by this marriage — and she would be candid 
with Sir Wilfred and tell him so — and that he must 
not expect any affection from her. The bargain was 
terribly one-sided, but if he chose to accept it . . . 
well, there was no more to be said. The bells might 
be set ringing, the orange-blossoms bought, and the 
curtain dropped on Kate O’Brien. 

“I had better do it,” she said, rising at last and 
looking sadly and wearily at the dying flames in the 
grate. ‘ ‘ I must marry — some day — and at all events 
Sir Wilfred will be easy to manage. I wonder if he 
will give me another chance ? ” 

She sighed again — but not for Sir Wilfred. 

The slow tears welled up in her eyes as she stood 
looking down at the dull red ashes. Her thoughts 
dwelt still with passionate resentment and bitter 
shame on the discovery she had made respecting that 
unworthy youth to whom she had said good-bye not 
an hour before. 

If he were false, he who seemed to own so brave 


154 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


and candid a soul, well, who in the world of men, 
young or old, were worthy of trust ? 

None, she told herself bitterly, and if they suffered 
at women’s hands, well, they deserved it. Sir Wil- 
fred was a fool, and weak as wax, but after all he 
would be her slave, and she could rule him as she 
pleased. 

If she had been tempted to care for — for somebody 
else, well, that was all over. A foolish fancy, rapid 
in death as in birth, for no man who cared for a girl, 
really cared, or honoured her, would have behaved 
as — well, as that somebody else had behaved. 

She could never excuse, and never forgive him ! 

There was a decided hint of social frost in the air 
next morning when Kate descended to the breakfast- 
room — frost that exhibited itself in chill glances, 
frigid greetings, disdainful withdrawals of skirts and 
finger-tips. 

The girl felt annoyed and discomfited, though she 
showed no sign. Even Lady Jocelyn was less genial 
and gracious than her wont. Kate missed Miss 
Judy’s kind face and garrulous tongue, and, though 
she would not confess it, missed also that courteous 
attention and warm greeting which she had always 
received from Tom Rivers. Aunt and nephew had 
left by the early train, and few comments were made 
upon their absence. 

Sir Wilfred did not come down to breakfast at all, 
and Kate could only take refuge by her father’s side, 
and heartily wish that their visit was near its conclu- 
sion. There seemed a general determination on the 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


155 

part of the feminine guests to ‘ ‘ Boycott ” her altogether. 
Conversation was carried on in spasms or in low 
tones amongst themselves, and spiced with hints and 
innuendoes that she could not help hearing. 

It is surprising to note how very impolite polite 
society can be — sometimes. 

When breakfast was over they all dispersed, and 
Kate took herself off to the conservatories to forget 
her woes and console her senses. The warmth and 
fragrance and beauty scattered around in such lavish 
profusion delighted her eyes and taste. She wan- 
dered on and on among palms and roses, and delicate- 
hued orchids, and fragrant plants, feeling soothed 
and comforted as she never felt in the society of the 
men and women who were supposed to be making 
Croft enjoyable. 

‘‘It is really miserable here,” the girl exclaimed 
suddenly. “I can’t stand it any longer. I shall tell 
papa he must take me away. Even Biddy and Pdton 
Street are preferable to this house and these people 1 ” 

“I — I’m awfully sorry to hear you say so. By 
Jove, I am,” said a familiar voice, and Sir Wilfred ap- 
peared suddenly at a side door opening into the palm- 
house. “ I’ve been looking everywhere for you,” he 
continued. “ I wanted to tell you — to say how 
sorry I am for last night. Couldn’t sleep a wink, ’pon 
my honour, thinking of it, and of what a confounded 
ass I made of myself. The Mater cut up awfully rough 
too. Said I was a disgrace, and no decent gal would 
look at me — and upon my word I believe she’s right. 
But do say you’ll forgive me. Miss O’Brien, and, I 
promise you. I’ll not offend again. I’ll try and 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


156 

keep straight — and knock off brandies and sodas, 
and — awh, bitters, and all that. I will indeed. I’d 
do anything for you. I can’t bear to think I ve made 
you angry.” 

“ I’m not — angry,” said Kate, who was rather 
amused by this flood of eloquence. “And I forgive 
you willingly. Sir Wilfred. Of course it was very 
annoying to be mixed up with a scene like that of 
last night, and I really feel quite ostracised by every 
one this morning. Still, as my visit is nearly over, 
it doesn’t matter very much. Please say no more 
about it.” 

‘ ‘ You’re — you’re awfully good, ’pon my honour you 
are,” cried the little baronet almost tearfully. “How 
I wish I wasn’t such an unlucky beggar as to dis- 
please you. I can’t forget you, and I can’t cease to 
— to love you. It’s no use you know. Absolutely 
can’t be done. Oh, if I could only hope ” 

Kate was silent. Her chance had come again. 
Her second chance. She could place her foot on the 
neck of her foes. She could force these arrogant, 
spiteful women to acknowledge her as their equal ; 
and more, she could smooth her own pathway of 
trouble, she could gratify her father, she could rid 
herself of that obligation which alone and above all 
others stood out and shamed her by its generous 
trust. She could do so much, and win so much 
. . . Should she do it .? 

Her face paled. The hand, playing idly with some 
flowering plant by her side, trembled visibly. 

“Sir Wilfred,” she said, “I will be perfectly honest 
and candid with you. I don’t, as I told you yesterday, 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


157 

care for you in the least. My motives for accepting 
you, if I did accept, would only be selfish. I cannot 
fail to see how much I should gain, but you have 
to consider how much you would lose.” 

“Lose ! ” burst forth the little baronet rapturously 
— “lose! If you only knew howl worship, howl 
adore you I . . . Why, the sacrifice is all on your side. 
Miss O’Brien — Kate— Oh, to call you Kate ! . . .Oh, do 
you — can you give me hope ? If you only knew how 
miserable I’ve been all night. I was in two minds of 
cutting my throat or drowning myself in the fish 
pond . . . and now you’re so kind ... I ain’t worthy 
of it . . . you’re just like a goddess, and I only ask 
you to let me worship you 1 ” 

“ And the worship is to be all on one side.? ” said 
Kate sadly. For, I tell you plainly, I do not return 
your affection in the least. ” 

“ How could I expect it .? ” said the suitor humbly. 
“ What am I .? Do you think I don’t know and don’t 
feel ashamed ? . . . At least I have since I’ve known 
you.” 

Kate grew more and more embarrassed. She felt 
she was taking an unfair advantage of a generosity 
she had no right to accept. Both her father and 
herself would turn it to their own account, and 
neither would make any return for it. 

“It would be wrong,” she said faintly. “You 
would blame me one day. I wish I could think I 
cared for you, but I can’t ; and yet, if you very much 
wish it, I will marry you.” 

“ You will ? ” almost screamed Sir Wilfred ; “you 
mean it? You’re. . . you’re not laughing at me? 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


158 

Oh, Kate ! ” — He fairly broke down then, he was 
so overcome by his emotions. 

“You must forgive me for being such a fool,” 
the poor little man sobbed brokenly. “ I — I never 
dreamt of such happiness. Heaps of girls have 
thrown themselves at my head, and would have 
pretended to love me just — ^just for the sake of my 
money, but you — youVe so honest and so straight, and 
I’m sure you wouldn’t deceive me in the future any 
more than you’ve done now. . . . And perhaps,” he 
added humbly, “ some day you may get to care a 
little — who knows ! That’s to say if you’re sure you 
don’t care for any one. else } ” 

“You can rest assured of that,” said Kate coldly. 

Now that her fate was sealed, she felt the old sen- 
sation of disgust and contempt. It seemed as if her 
whole character would suffer and deteriorate. The 
old frank girlish candour and honesty would be re- 
placed by hypocrisy and seared by the hot touch of 
shame. She could never think of herself, hope for 
herself, as she had thought and hoped with that 
Kate O’Brien whom soon the world would know as 
Lady Jocelyn. 

But Sir Wilfred was too blissfully content to trouble 
about anything further. His mind had grasped two 
facts : one, that she would marry him — the other, 
that she cared for no one else. Armed with this 
assurance he was ready to defy Fate I 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


159 


CHAPTER XVII. 

POLITICS AND PEOPLE. 

The news spread rapidly and was received accord- 
ing to the mood, age, or station of the recipients. 
Some were enraged, some incredulous, most were 
indignant. 

The fact of having to conceal their feelings, of hav- 
ing to receive “that girl,’’ as the future bride of Sir 
Wilfred and the future mistress of Croft, was any- 
thing but pleasant. 

Still, it had to be done, and when the party as- 
sembled for afternoon tea, Kate was received with 
gushing congratulations whose pretended warmth and 
sincerity in no way deceived her. She was thankful 
Sir Wilfred did not appear. Her situation was trying 
enough without his presence, though no one, looking 
at her calm face and self-possessed and gracious 
manner, could have imagined that she was not per- 
fectly at ease and perfectly happy. 

Lady Jocelyn was all tenderness and affection for 
her prospective daughter-in-law. She had rather 
dreaded the “banjo young lady,” whose arts and 
wiles had been only too apparent. Her son’s choice, 
however, justified that faith in his judgment and good 
taste which she had so fondly maintained in the face 
of all obstacles. Some of the dowagers were quite 


l 6 o the man in possession. 

incensed by what they termed her “ absurd parade of 
satisfaction.” They could not imagine what charm 
she could see in the penniless, haughty Irish girl that 
their own daughters had not possessed in a far 
greater degree. However, the die was cast, the race 
was run. The matrimonial stakes had been won by 
a rank “outsider,” and all they could do was to pocket 
their wrath and pay their losses. 

Kate sat there amidst the brilliant tea-gowns, and 
listened and smiled and replied, and all the time the 
hollowness of it and the stupidity of it disgusted and 
bored her. ‘ ‘ When I can entertain, I will ask people 
with brains and minds to my house, not sawdust 
dolls,” she thought in disgust as she listened to the 
shallow conventionalities, the idle gossip, or jargon 
of slang and stable which made up the conversation. 

She could not yet understand what pleasure people 
could find in talking about the affairs of other people, 
or spicing their remarks about them with hints and 
suggestions and spite, that even wit could not redeem. 

“ Surely,” she thought, with that warmth and 
honesty of youth which believes the world need only 
be told a truth to accept it — “surely it would be so 
easy and so pleasant to be mutual and sincere, to say 
kind things, not malicious ones ! ” But no, it seems 
as if society lives on deceit and cares only to deceive. 
Lives are consumed in an elaborate pretence at 
happiness, which every one knows is misery. Exist- 
ence is an unending affectation, and people seem 
honestly afraid to show they are sorry or glad or 
surprised or grateful for anything that happens. 

Why do you look so grave, my dear ?” said Lady 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. i6i 

Jocelyn’s voice, interrupting that somewhat dreary 
contemplation of her sex and its hypocrisies in 
which Kate was indulging. 

The girl started, and flushed a little. “Was I 
looking grave I was only thinking.” 

“ I suppose of the happiness in store for you ? ” said 
Lady Westmoreland, whose two plain and por- 
tionless daughters had been brought to Croft for the 
very end which Kate had gained so easily. 

“I do not believe in happiness,” said the. girl 
gravely, looking at the portly dowager with that calm 
searching gaze which the women so much disliked. 
“I was only thinking what life would be like if we 
were all perfectly honest, and perfectly frank with one 
another. It seems so odd, sometimes, to think how 
we spend our lives in pretending to be what we are 
not, to like what we hate, to do what we are not doing, 
and to cover up a tissue of mistakes by an elaborate 
fiction of ‘ Whatever is, is right. ’ 

“Dear me,” said Lady Westmoreland, “that is 
just the way this new school is beginning to talk. I 
hope. Miss O’Brien, you are not going over to those 
dreadful women who call themselves ‘ emancipated. ’ ” 
“If admiring truth and candour in others and 
desiring to see it universal means being ‘ emanci- 
pated,’ then I must plead guilty,” said the girl, smil- 
ing. “Surely, Lady Westmoreland, there are times in 
society lives, in your own life even, when you feel 
it would be much nicer to be frankly and honestly 
miserable instead of ‘ pretending ’ to be happy — when 
you know your sentiments and opinions are not the 
outcome of any genuine feeling, but rather the parrot- 

II 


i 62 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION, 


repetition enforced by the codes of the world you live in 
— when you grow sick of pretence, and long to lay 
aside the armour which position bids you gird on — 
when life, as you honestly and clearly regard it, seems 
but a sickening and humiliating repetition of all that is 
unworthy and commonplace. ” 

“ Those sentiments,” resumed the dowager, “ may 
be all very well for our Radicals and Socialists — and 
such like people, but, really. Miss O’Brien, they sound 
very extraordinary on the lips of a young lady. But 
perhaps your Irish sympathies are accountable for it. 
I hope you are not going to turn our dear Sir Wilfred 
from the safe and honourable paths of conservatism. 
We should never forgive you.” 

Lady Westmoreland was a Primrose Dame, and 
believed that her party was the only one who had 
ever done or ever could do anything for the country 
or its political welfare. It is a fallacy which most 
“parties” accept as a truth ; otherwise, indeed, they 
might grow discouraged, and the world would then 
suffer exceedingly. 

“ I assure you I shall not attempt to influence Sir 
Wilfred’s political opinions. Indeed, I was not aware 
he had any,” said Kate icily. 

“Oh, yes, my dear,” said Lady Jocelyn. “ He is 
a true and staunch upholder of the Conservative 
party. I only wish he would stand himself, but I 
could never persuade him.” 

Kate smiled. She could not help it. Lady West- 
moreland noted the smile, and disliked her all the 
more for it. 

“T hope Lady Jocelyn will persuade you to join 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 163 

our League," she said; “we are becoming quite a 
power in ourselves." 

“Are you really?" said Kate, looking at her foe 
with unconcealed amusement. “Do you know, I 
always looked upon the League of the Primrose 
Dames as a sort of fad ? Just one of those excuses 
for excitement which breaks the monotony of society 
ennui now and then. I never thought it could do 
any good. If your ‘ Dames ’ attend lectures, or 
deliver them, or play at peoples concerts, or send 
vans of children to Epping Forest, I really can’t see 
that the moral or material welfare of the populace is 
affected. To know their grievances you must know 
them, but you seem to think it is quite sufficient to 
let them know you — at a convenient distance." 

Lady Westmoreland was both shocked and an- 
noyed at such outspoken and advanced opinions. 
She hated to be contradicted, or to have her views 
disputed, and to think that this girl, this wild Irish 
hoyden, should dare to hint that she — a great and 
leading star of the feminine political world — could be 
mistaken in her mode of action was quite insuffer- 
able ! 

Even Lady Jocelyn looked a little alarmed, and 
two or three of the fair tea-drinkers laid down their 
cups and listened in wide-eyed astonishment to the 
controversy. 

Kate enjoyed the sensation she had created. They 
had all been so insolent, so indifferent, so supercili- 
ous hitherto. It amused her now to see them turn 
and stare — and listen. They should learn one day 
that “ that girl" was not the nonentity they had sup- 


1 64 THE MAN- IN POSSESSION. 

posed. If she had kept silence hitherto it had only 
been for the same reason that is supposed to actuate 
our “Darwin-accredited” ancestry — viz., because she 
“thought the more.” 

Once having secured attention, she launched forth 
on the subject of the people’s wrongs with an elo- 
quence and an assurance that astonished her hearers. 
She did worse than pour contempt on the “ Dames ’’ 
and their order. She made them appear ridiculous. 

“If you dislike the odour of a sick-room,” she said, 
“ you can go about with a sprinkler of rose-water, to 
odorise it, but if you treat the people in a similar 
manner you will find that the foul air and bad drain- 
age of their sick-chambers defy all your essences and 
attempts at fumigation. You play with the wrongs 
and miseries of your city as a child plays with a lion- 
cub. The child forgets that one day the talons may 
rend him limb from limb. And you forget that wrong 
has sharp talons also, and the longer the patience 
the greater the strength. ” 

She rose as she finished speaking. Her face was 
flushed, she had grown enthusiastic, and was quite 
forgetful of her astonished and indignant audience. 
Lady Westmoreland felt that such an attack as this 
could not be allowed to pass unnoticed. So in her 
coldest and haughtiest voice she said, “Our young 
Irish friend has strong Radical prejudices, I perceive. 
But she can scarcely presume to judge of the society 
that rules the people and keeps it in its place. Of 
course caste prejudice is very strong, so we must not 
be too hard on her.” 

Kate only smiled. “I assure you,” she said, “that 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION \ 6 5 

I have no prejudices about one form of government 
more than another. I only say the best rulers are 
those who consider the public welfare, and forget 
individual ambitions — for whom the. words ‘place’ 
and ‘ party ’ have no meaning in comparison with 
honesty of purpose and a desire to fulfil the duties 
they have undertaken.” 

One or two of the great ladies exchanged glances. 
They had vivid recollections of pressing private inter- 
ests and necessities upon their lords, and of schemes 
as regarded younger sons, or various male relatives 
who wanted a “good thing” when they had a chance 
of getting it. It was a great thing to be a Primrose 
Dame. It was a greater to be the proud dispenser 
of offices or sinecures with good salaries attached, 
and here was this ridiculous creature talking of 
“honesty of purpose,” and the comparative unim- 
portance of “ place and party ” when compared with 
the dirt and greed, and grasping avarice, and ever- 
lasting discontent of that Hydra-headed monster 
called “ The People.” 

Of course the monster had to Idc humoured at 
times, to be stroked and petted and given sugar- 
plums from dainty fingers, but the idea — the sub- 
limely ridiculous and childlike idea of “considering” 
it for a moment, or making any individual sacrifice 
for it ! Why, the girl must be mad. 

There was a general rustle and flutter of skirts — the 
sign of adjournment to dressing-rooms. Lady West- 
moreland tapped Kate lightly on the arm, and as she 
passed her, “My dear,” she said, “you are young 
and a little headstrong and one-sided, as all youth is. 


i66 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


I am very sorry you have such strong opinions, as I 
fear you may lead poor Sir Wilfred into unsafe paths, 
and he — he has been such a good friend and adherent 
to our party. But perhaps,’' she added, with an in- 
dulgent smile, “when you too are allied to us, you 
will look upon things differently.” 

Kate flushed at the insinuation and the patronage. 
“ If I know myself at all,” she said proudly, “I 
know also that no ‘Alliance,’ however great or 
noble, could make the slightest difference in my feel- 
ings or opinions.” 

“I am sure of that,” said Lady Jocelyn kindly. 
She was a little uneasy at the prospect of affairs and 
desirous of keeping the peace. “Come, Kate,” she 
added, “ I want a chat with you before dinner, so I’m 
going to carry you off to my dressing-room. Do you 
know,” and she turned to the group of tea-gowned 
dames and damsels who were making a move stair- 
wards — “ do you know that Mrs. Jackson Lafaye has 
arrived at last .? I expect her toilettes will give us 
something to talk about more exciting even than 
politics ! ” 

“No, has she really? When did she come. Why 
didn’t you tell us before ? ” cried a chorus of voices. 

“She’s the best dresser in London,” said Lady 
Westmoreland, gloomily conscious that her ruby velvet 
dinner-gown was showing signs of “ wear and tear,” 
and that her diamonds couldn’t claim comparison 
with those of Mrs. Jackson Lafaye, which rumour 
declared had once been the property of a great French 
empress. 

“And the prettiest, at least the Prince said so,” 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 167 

murmured the banjo young lady, who read her 
“World” and her “Modern Society” religiously, 
and was quite au fait with the ways of the monde 
ou Ton s’ennuie by means of those useful periodicals. 
“She will cut us all out.” She sighed as she took 
her creamy silken skirts up the grand staircase, 
mentally reviewing in her own mind her various 
gowns, and equally certain that they would all look 
shabby and mean by the side of the wonderful Amer- 
ican. 

Kate said nothing. She had never even heard of 
Mrs. Jackson Lafaye. 


i68 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


CHAPTER XVIII. 

A NEW GUEST. 

Kate was almost the last of the house-party to enter 
the drawing-room that night, previous to the an- 
nouncement of dinner. 

There was an unusual stir and excitement in the 
social atmosphere. She discovered that it emanated 
from a small, exquisitely-dressed and wonderfully 
lovely person who was chattering, laughing, and amus- 
ing everybody in the circle by the wit and originality 
of her speeches. 

Kate guessed this must be the American beauty 
and approached with some curiosity. Lady Jocelyn 
introduced her, and Mrs. Jackson Lafaye turned her 
brilliant eyes upon the girl with unconcealed admira- 
tion. There was no opportunity for more than a brief 
exchange of greetings, as the dinner bell sounded at 
that moment, and Sir Wilfred, proud and jubilant, 
bore down upon his fiancee to conduct her to the 
dining-room. She was seated opposite to the pretty 
vivacious American, and found it more entertaining 
to watch and listen to her than to talk to Sir Wilfred, 
who seemed heavier and more tiresome than usual. 

“Who is Mrs. Jackson Lafaye?” she asked him at 
last. “Of course I know she's an American, but is 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


169 

she rich — or a widow— or has she done anything 
remarkable ? ” 

“ Rich — I believe you,” answered Sir Wilfred with 
more force than elegance. “ How her husband 
made his money I don’t know, nor any one else. 
He’s dead now, but she’s got the ‘ pile ’ as they call 
it, and doesn t she go the pace too ! By Jove. . . . 
Why, she was the rage in London last season. The 
Prince made her a success, they say. Every one was 
talking of her. ” 

“ She is wonderfully lovely,” said Kate admiringly. 

“ Think so, really .? I don’t — ’pon my honour — can’t 
hold a candle to you, you know. Those American 
women always remind me of wax dolls . . . colouring 
and dress, and — and all that. They’ve no style . . . 
look as if a breath of wind would blow them away. 
Never think they’re “fixed up,” as they call it, unless 
they’re covered with jewels. Now that woman’s 
much too over-dressed. She’d be all right for a state 
ball, but for a quiet party like this, downright absurd, 
don’t yer know.” 

“It is a — little — too much, I think,” said Kate, 
with a glance at the brilliant reds of Mrs. Lafaye’s 
gown, studded and sparkling everywhere with dia- 
monds and rubies. “But then Americans have a 
weakness for jewellery. At the hotels abroad I’ve seen 
them covered in diamonds at breakfast-time. I used 
to excuse that, though, because it might have been 
done for safety, not display.” 

“ They’re a doosid queer lot,” remarked Sir Wilfred. 

“ I never liked ’em. So jolly cheeky, don’t yer know. 
Took an American gal down to supper at a ball once, 


70 


THE MAH TH POSSESSION. 


and she put a strawberry ice clown my back, 'pon my 
honour she did. Said I wanted rousing up. I walked 
out and left her there. . . . Served her right. Never 
spoke again.’’ 

“But how did Mrs. Jackson Lafaye become cele- 
brated } ” asked Kate again. 

‘ ‘ Oh, money did all that. She got to the Drawing- 
room. The Prince said a word or two. Then the 
toadies flocked in, and took her up. You know how 
it’s done. Once the ball’s set rolling, so jolly easy for 
a clever woman to keep it going. She gave balls and 
dinners that made every one talk. Flowers cost a 
thousand at one ball alone. The Mater got to know 
her — thought her charming. They say she’s one of 
the few Americans who can be amusing without being 
vulgar. There ain’t many.” 

‘ ‘ And she is a widow, you say .? ” 

“By Jove, how interested you are in her! I 
thought women never cared about one another except 
to say spiteful things. I — I shall be quite jealous.” 

“ I wonder you did not fall in love with her your- 
self,” said Kate, with a faint sigh. 

“I. Oh, no I No Yankees for me. Know a trick 
worth two of that. Leave ’em to sons of earls and 
dukes with nothing a year and any amount of debts. 
That’s their sort. Besides,” and he lowered his 
voice, and looked tenderly at his companion, “there 
was only one girl in the world for me. . . . Felt it 
directly I saw you . . . ’pon my honour I did.” 

Kate abruptly changed the conversation, and kept 
it on safe and general lines until Lady Jocelyn gave 
the welcome signal of departure. The moment she 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


171 

entered the drawing-room Mrs. Jackson Lafaye 
fluttered down upon her like a brilliant bird of 
prey. 

“ I’m just dying to speak to you,” she announced. 
“ I liked you the moment I set eyes on you. Seemed 
to feel we’d be friends. Lady Jocelyn tells me you’re 
engaged to her son. S’pose I ought to congratulate 
you. I will if you like.” 

“Thank you,” said Kate, somewhat coldly. * “But 
it’s not at all necessary.” 

“Well, then. I’ll leave it alone, because I know Sir 
Wilfred, and I don’t know you — yet. I suppose you 
take a reasonable view of life, though ? ” 

“I — I hardly know,” said Kate, laughing at the 
oddity of the question. 

“Because,” continued Mrs. Lafaye, “if you do 
you’ll not expect to get more out of marriage than it 
can give, and, let me tell you from experience, that’s 
not much. Women are not happy, as a rule, rather 
the reverse. They expect too much of the sentiment 
of life, and there’s very little of it going round this 
century. Will you come into the conservatory with 
me, and have a talk ” 

“With pleasure,” said Kate, and they moved off 
side by side, Mrs. Lafaye throwing a word here, a 
jest there, as she passed along the room. 

“You’ve not many friends here, I should say,” she 
remarked to Kate. “ I could see that quick. I must 
say, for downright cold, cutting, insolent spite your 
English society women beat creation. How they get 
that sort of ^ freeze ’ on them I can’t imagine. Guess 
they’re bom so. It’s useful, but unpleasant.” 


.172 


THE MAJV TV TOSSESS/OM 


“What makes you think they don’t like me?” 
asked Kate. 

“Oh, a hundred things — looks, hints, the turn of 
their backs. Study a woman’s back if you would 
read her character, Miss O’Brien. They can mask 
their faces, but they forget their backs. ” 

“I never knew that before,” said Kate, laughing. 
“But you’re quite right. I’m decidedly unpopular 
here. But, as I leave in a couple of days, it doesn’t 
much matter.” 

“ Oh, do you go so soon ? I’m real sorry,” said the 
pretty American, seating herself on one of the basket 
chairs. “You know I came here just to please Lady 
Jocelyn. She’s real good and kind-hearted, and I’m 
very fond of her. But I can’t bear that Westmoreland 
woman,” she added abruptly. “Hope she’s not a 
friend of yours ? ” 

“Oh, dear, no,” said Kate. “I think she hates 
me.” 

“ I suppose she wanted to catch Jocelyn for one of 
her girls. I’m glad she didn’t. He’s less of a fool 
than . . . Oh, I beg your pardon. Miss O’Brien. I 
forgot. . . . How stupid of me ! ” 

“ I’m not offended,” said Kate. 

“Well, you’re very good-natured. But you see 
I’ve not much opinion of men. Specially young 
British men. They’re too lazy, and too weak, and 
too fond of dissipation. They’re bored to death with 
life before they’ve half-lived it. They’re selfish and 
extravagant, because they kill out all better and purer 
feelings before they leave off Eton jackets. They 
laugh at sentiment, and say romance went out with 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


173 

cavaliers and courtiers. I surmise it did, and you’re 
all the worse for it. They drink too much, smoke 
too much, gamble too much. They call it ‘ bad 
form ’ to show any feeling, and their hates and their 
loves, their bills and their dishonour, are alike settled 
in the law courts. Its very funny — it really is.” 

“ I suppose it must seem so,” said Kate. 

“ Now in our country, ’’persisted Mrs. Lafaye, “men 
do work. We don’t despise energy, or sniff at new 
ideas, or throw obstacles in the way of invention. 
Certainly we’re always at see-saw — one day win a 
pile, next day lose it. But our young men don’t go 
sniffing after girls’ money-bags and sneering at women 
as no better than they should be. They marry a girl, 
dollars or no dollars, if they love her. But here, why, 
any woman can buy your younger sons and your 
best titles if they’ve got a certain amount of dollars a 
year. I’ve had twenty-three proposals in six months, 
and all titles. Just because ‘ Wales,’ as they call him, 
said a good word for me, and it got whispered about 
Lafaye’s silver mines out in Nevada. It isn’t me they 
care about any one of them ; it’s the dollars they want 
to finger.” 

‘ ‘ You’ve read the world very accurately, ” said Kate. 
“ It certainly is very disappointing.” 

“ I s’pose there are a few good fellows here and 
there just to keep things going,” said Mrs. Lafaye. 
“ But they’re scattered about like the currants in the 
stuff they give the sailors on board ship. Plum-duff 
I think they call it. A great deal of ‘duff’ and very 
few plums. When are you going to be fixed-off.? 
Married, I mean,” she added abruptly. 


174 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


‘ ‘ I — I don’t know. IVe not thought about it, ” said 
Kate, colouring softly. 

“ Don’t be in too great a 'hurry,” said Mrs. Lafaye, 
with sudden earnestness. “ You’re so young and so 
beautiful. Mind, I mean it, and no nonsense. The 
moment I set eyes on you I said to myself, ‘ That girl s 
real grit — all through. ’ I should be sorry to think you 
threw yourself away. Of course I’ve no right to say 
that, but — I know Sir Wilfred. Of course his mother 
thinks he’s just an angel. . . . Well, I guess there’s 
two sorts of them flying round.” 

“ I’m not at all anxious to be married soon,” said 
Kate. “ But I suppose it won’t rest with me.” 

“You mean they’ll hurry you on despite yourself. 
But you look as if you’d got a will of your own. 
Take my advice, show it.” 

Then she rose from her seat. 

“ I s’pose it’s not just etiquette to be sitting here,” 
she said. “Those other woman will be speculating 
about us. Not that it matters what I do : they say, 
‘Oh, she’s an American,’ which is about equal to pro- 
claiming a person a Choctaw, or a Mahatma from 
Thibet. You English people are real funny, except 
to yourselves. I guess you never even know when 
you’re humorous, but to a stranger, and any one 
coming from my country (I’m a New Yorker, you 
know), you do seem queer.” 

“ I’ve no doubt we do,” said Kate, as she followed 
the brilliant gown and its small and dainty wearer 
through the aisle of palms and roses, and. all the 
fragile scented beauty of the glass-houses. Mrs. La- 
faye was quite an interesting and novel study to her, 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


175 


and eminently refreshing after the stiff, cold, super- 
cilious women who had done their best to make her 
feel an outsider here. 

When they entered the drawing-room the men were 
just coming in, and her new friend was immediately 
surrounded. Kate stood near listening to the sparkling 
nonsense that fell from her lips, and almost envying 
her that power of repartee which made conversation 
resemble a juggler s set of balls. Mrs. Lafaye seemed 
capable of keeping any amount of such balls dancing 
in the air at the same time. She gave her views of 
England and things in England with a charming air 
of candour and impartiality that robbed her pretty 
insolence of all offence. If her observations hit home 
or hit hard, they were all excused by the fact of her 
being an American in the first place — a woman in 
the second. 

‘ ‘ Work ! she said in answer to some remark of 
Lady Westmorelands. “ You say your princes and 
princesses work. My ! I wish you could see our 
President and his wife : they’d make you sit up, I guess. 
Work ! . . .Why, your Royal folks just play around, 
that’s what they do, and draw big salaries for it too. 
They open a bazaar, or lay a stone, or christen a ship, 
or go to a flower show, or a public dinner, and have 
their speeches written for them, and they call that work. 
What would they say to fourteen hours a day and 
only 0,000 a year for it, and expenses to come 
out of that .? That’s what out President gets ; and if 
he don’t suit and don’t do his duty the people soon 
let him know. You want something of that sort over 
hero. You’re all half asleep, seems to me, or so used 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


176 

to grievances and impositions and burdens of all sorts 
that you don’t feel them. I guess you do want wak- 
ing up ! ” 

‘ ‘ You should send an army of reformers like your- 
self to perform that office,” sneered Lady Westmore- 
land. 

Mrs. Lafaye’s bright eyes “fixed ” her on the spot. 

“I guess it wouldn’t be much use,” she said. 
“You’re too fond of hibernating. So we can only 
spare time to show you an example.” 

“But you are so frighfully energetic,” said a man’s 
voice from the background. He was a member of 
Parliament, and had for years distinguished himself 
by never opening his lips except to vote with his party. 
“You tear and rush and seize upon innovations, 
and practise all sorts of experiments. It couldn’t be 
done here. The country wouldn’t stand it.” 

“ The country would stand it fast enough if its rulers 
and leaders had the pluck or the energy to try it,” 
answered Mrs. Lafaye. “But when the Tories are 
in, all they want to do is to keep the Whigs out ; and 
when the Whigs are in they just want to stay, and 
so, between them, nothing’s done, and the country 
is as badly off with the one side as the other. ” 

“Pardon me,” said Lady Westmoreland severely, 
“but surely a democratic person coming from the 
very centre of Republicanism is scarcely a judge of 
our time-honoured and long-proved legislature.” 

“That’s just what that person ?s,” said Mrs. La- 
faye, laughing. “ The new eyes are quicker than the 
old — the young brains create while the old plod. 
And your country is real like an old half-paralytic 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


177 

veteran, who ought to be pensioned off and yet 
won’t confess his weakness and impotence.” 

“You are quite wrong, Mrs. Lafaye,” said Lady 
Westmoreland severely. “ You only speak from that 
light, cursory view of things which a London season 
affords. Politics are no caprice with us. Whether 
men or women we regard them seriously, and with 
every desire for the welfare of the country.” 

“If you knew the present head of the government 
was a fool, and that the country would benefit in 
every way by the other side coming in, not one of 
you’d have the pluck or the honesty to say so. You 
know you can’t do any good, but you pretend you do 
it all the same. And it’s so screamingly funny, ” she 
added maliciously, “to think of you great ladies who 
call yourselves ‘ Primrose Dames ’ playing the fiddle 
at East End concerts for working-men, or singing 
Italian songs out of operas to their Lordships of 
Gutter and Slum ! Take my word for it, your prim- 
roses aren’t as* strong as the brambles, or as many as 
the weeds, and you can’t smother one or the other, 
try as you may ! ” 

“That, of course, is only your opinion,” said 
Mrs. Mountjoy — another Primrose Dame. “It will 
not materially affect our efforts.” 

“No, I guess it won’t; but I make you a present 
of it. I’m a bit of a prophet, and I can see a yard or 
two into the future, which to you is only a map of 
self-interest. England will follow the example of 
America before many years are over her head, and 
make better use of her money than keeping up the 
mockery of court shows. ” 


12 


178 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


Can’t understand why women talk politics . . . 
awful waste of time, don’t yer know,” drawled Sir 
Wilfred, who wanted a iete-a-iete with Kate, and had 
vainly endeavoured to draw her from Mrs. Lafaye’s 
circle of attraction. 

'‘It must seem so — to people like you. Sir Wilfred,” 
answered the pretty American. “You do all the 
work — and we all the talk — isn’t that it } ” 

Then Lady Jocelyn proposed music and the group 
broke up. Cornelius O’Brien drew Kate aside for a 
moment. 

“Sir Wilfred’s been talking to me about settle- 
ments. He’s most generous. Faith, you’re a lucky 
girl — and I’m sure you’ll be happy. He wants the 
affair soon, and there’s nothing to wait for, so far as I 
can see. We must get the trousseau on tick. That’s 
easy enough once the people know who you’re going 
to marry. When shall we say — two months — three } ” 
“Oh, no, not so soon,” exclaimed Kate, turning 
white. “I — I must have time to think — to get used 
to the idea. After all. Sir Wilfred’s quite a stranger. ” 
“You’ll know no more about him in a year than 
you do to-day,” said her father. “Long engage- 
ments are a mistake.” 

He was terribly afraid of the proverbial ‘ ‘ slip ” 
between Kate’s pretty lips and this rare and costly 
cup. He knew Kate was self-willed and self-reliant. 
Not a girl to be easily led or persuaded. Although, 
contrary to his expectations, she had changed her 
mind and accepted Sir Wilfred, yet she might break 
off the whole affair again — if the fancy seized her. 


THE MAH IN POSSESSION. 


179 

“ They may be a mistake,” said Kate coldly, “ but 
scarcely so great a one as a hurried marriage.” 

“Well,” said O’Brien good-humouredly, “I am not 
going to press you on the point ; you and Jocelyn can 
arrange it between you. Only, I may as well hint 
that one feels one’s obligations to a son-in-law less 
than to an expectant suitor. By the way, Kate, cul- 
tivate that little American if you get the chance — 
she’s fabulously wealthy, and she’d be a very useful 
friend to you when it comes to the wedding-toggery — 
you understand.” 

“Perfectly,” said Kate. 

She felt hurt, ashamed, indignant. Was she never 
to be free from these obligations, free to cultivate a 
friendship that was disinterested, or claim a love that 
was worthy and unselfish } 

It seemed very hard. 

This hint of her father’s frightened her. She had no 
desire to be hurried into this marriage. As long as it 
was a far-off prospect there seemed something vague 
and hopeful about it. Something, anything, might 
happen to prevent it. But if Sir Wilfred was already 
impatient, and if her father and Lady Jocelyn urged 
a speedy termination to her engagement, she felt it 
would be well-nigh hopeless to resist. Her father’s 
affairs were terribly complicated. Once she was 
settled and “off his hands,” to use the conventional 
phrase, he could give up the house in town and live 
more economically as well as comfortably. It was 
scarcely likely he would postpone his convenience 
for an indefinite time to suit her wishes. 

The cloud on her brow deepened. She looked anjr- 


i 8 o the man in possession 

thing but a proud and happy fiancee as she sat there 
in a quiet and obscure corner, hidden effectually from 
Sir Wilfred’s sight, and meditating gloomily as to 
the future. 

She felt like a weak swimmer struggling against 
an opposing tide. In a little time the swimmer would 
grow faint and powerless — the tide would have its 
way, unless 

She felt her face grow warm at the thought, was it of 
possible rescue, of some strong arm battling with the 
waves, seizing her from force of stormy waters. It 
may have been. She may have had some dream, 
vague, shadowy, yet sweet with youth and hope. 

And fortunately hope is hard to kill when we are 
very young. 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


l8i 


CHAPTER XIX. 

“remembering things that were.” 

“Do come into my room, Miss O’Brien,” said Mrs. 
Lafaye after she had wished her hostess good-night. 
She and Kate were leaving the drawing-room to- 
gether. ‘ ‘ That’s to say, if it’s not inconsiderate to 
ask you to stay up. Are you tired t ” 

“Not tired enough to refuse such an invitation,” 
said Kate, smiling. 

It was impossible to resist the fascination of this 
bright and winning little beauty. It seemed equally 
impossible to think of her as a married woman, or, in- 
deed, a woman to whom life had presented more re- 
sponsibilities than a flower garden offers to a butter- 
fly. Kate followed her into her luxuriously-appointed 
chamber, where her maid was in attendance to remove 
the jewels and costly evening toilette, which had 
achieved its end, if not its aim, by creating envy in 
feminine hearts and admiration in male minds. 

When the gown had been replaced by a wrapper of 
pale blue cashmere and lace, in which the beauty 
looked even more dainty, fragile and alluring, she 
settled down into the deep padded chair by the fire, 
dismissed the maid, and announced her intention of 
having a “real good time.” 


1 8 2 the man in possession. 

She commenced by ticking off the various charac- 
teristics and foibles of the guests with an amount of 
satirical humour that amused Kate beyond measure. 

She broke off at last with an apology. “You must 
have a great deal to think of.? ” she said. “ And I sur- 
mise your world is considerably narrowed since your 
engagement. It seems to have made a sensation 
here. They were all full of it. How do you like the 
experience .? Is it novel .? 

“Yes,” said Kate. “It can boast of that advan-^ 
tage. But it's rather soon to talk of it as an ‘ experi- 
ence.’ It is only a day old.” 

Mrs. Lafaye regarded her thoughtfully and with 
something almost compassionate in her brilliant eyes. 

“A day. Well, it’s not so bad as being married — 
not so bad as waking after a dream to find all your 
life changed for you.” 

“That,” said Kate, “must be even a sadder 
experience.” 

“It is,” said Mrs. Lafaye. “ Yet I wasn’t as old as 
you when I knew it as mine. I — I sometimes think 
I’ve never been a girl at all. That’s why I like to 
study them, and talk to them, and hear their views 
on things and — people.” . • 

“People meaning — as a rule — men,” said Kate. 

“Exactly. It’s curious how their eyes seldom 
wander beyond that horizon. And, after all, it’s not a 
great or a wide one. As a rule, men are very dis- 
appointing. ” 

“lam sure of that,” said Kate. “Do not fancy 
my present position holds any illusion.” 

“ Perhaps,” said Mrs. Lafaye. “ That’s something 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 1 83 

to be grateful for. I hardly like to ask you a ques- 
tion. You may think me curious or impertinent, but 
I should like to know — why — you are going to marry 
Sir Wilfred ! ” 

Kate was silent for a moment. She felt a curious 
leaning to confidence, a desire to unburden her over- 
strained heart, but yet she shrank from putting into 
words the real reason of her present situation. 

‘ ‘ I am not at all offended, ’’ she said presently, 
“ but I can only tell you I am going to marry him to 
please himself, and to please my father, and — and 
because I suppose I shall have to marry some day, 
and — well, that is all, I think.” 

' ‘ ‘ The reasons are about as unsatisfactory as — the 
man,” said Mrs. Lafaye frankly. “You are victim- 
ising yourself for other people. I can see that : you 
can resent, you can struggle, but you see in the end 
you must give in. Fm afraid you’ll be sorry, and 
unhappy, too. You’re made for something better.” 

“Oh, no,” said Kate bitterly, “ Fm only a poor 
nobody, and my father is in the happy position of 
most Irish landed proprietors. There’s no help for it ! 
I’ve gone through a liberal education in the way of 
debt and difficulty. I am sick to death of it all. 
Mere poverty is bad enough, but genteel poverty, 
with appearances to keep up, is ten times worse. ” 

“ My dear, I know all that. I’ve been through the 
mill myself,” said the little American softly. “ I did 
just the thing you’re going to do — married to escape 
it.” 

“ Did you — escape it ? ” 

“The poverty, and shifts, and troubles, oh, yes. 


184 


THE MAH IN POSSESSION. 


But I found there were worse things to bear than 
these.” 

Her face was shadowed now. The eyes bent on 
the fire looked strangely sad and mournful. 

“I don’t know why I should tell you,” she said. 
“I’ve never told any one before. But if we’re to be 
friends — and I felt we were the moment I saw you — 
I may as well be frank from the beginning. You 
don’t look like a girl who chatters, so I won’t preface 
my story by saying ‘ Let it go no further. ’ I feel 
there’s no need.” 

“You are quite right,” said Kate earnestly. 

“I know it. Well, I told you my experience began 
very early. It wasn’t pleasant, it wasn’t safe either, 
for a woman. I had married ignorantly, thought- 
lessly, perhaps selfishly. I was made to feel that 
every one of these reasons was criminal. I was made 
to pay to the uttermost farthing the debt of obliga- 
tion I had incurrred. I learnt how loathsome and 
terrible a thing a woman’s bondage is, and though I 
might have claimed freedom, I dared not. To say I 
went in fear of my life is to say very little. I went 
in worse fear and worse peril.” 

For a moment she covered her face with her hands. 
Kate saw that she was trembling violently. 

“ I had only one friend, one noble single-hearted, 
devoted friend, ” she went on. ‘ ‘ What he did, how 
he thought of ^nd for me, what he saved me, even I 
hardly know. And this man was made the instru- 
ment of my punishment. The dark clouds that 
lowered so thickly over my head threatened to break 
over his. Then at last I knew what temptation was. 


THE MAH IH POSSESSION-. 1 8 5 

I might have broken my chains, I might have assisted 
myself, I might even have grasped happiness. I 
wonder sometimes how I resisted. There seemed so 
much suffering in life and I was so young, and — but 
I mustn’t speak of it. It is all over. I did find 
courage. I sent him away. The one human being 
on all the face of the earth that I cared for, trusted, 
loved. Six months later I was a free woman. Death 
cut my chain of misery for me. Fortune was flung 
at my feet. The world smiled at me. But of him, 
my friend, I have never heard from that hour. The 
world seems such a small place till one wants to find 
one face in it. Then it is so hopelessly, pitilessly 
large. ” 

‘‘ But you may meet yet," said Kate gently. 

Her own eyes were dim. The quiet, unforced pathos 
of the story touched her more deeply than her com- 
panion imagined. 

“Oh,” said Mrs Lafaye presently, “I have said 
that to myself very often, but I begin to feel very 
hopeless.” 

Two or three tears rolled down and fell upon her 
clasped hands. She looked at them glittering there 
in the firelight. “The world thinks I am a happy 
woman,” she said. “ It envies and marvels at me. 
And after all I am only a woman whose heart is 
empty — whose very soul is sick with longing for the 
sound of one voice — the sight of one face. It sounds 
so — odd — to say it." 

“ No,” said Kate. “ It only sounds very pathetic. 

, . . And as you say, difficult to believe.” 

“Because I have so much, you mean. But that 


86 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


is the worst of women. There is always that foolish 
thing called sentiment in the background. They 
hide it, cloak it, deny it, but at some time or an- 
other it will show itself, and then everything else 
seems poor and commonplace and of no account.” 

“Yes,” said the girl, below her breath. “I can 
believe that — only sometimes one gets over it.” 

“You never get over it,” said Mrs. Lafaye ear- 
nestly. “You only dig a grave for it, that your tears 
perpetually water and your thoughts perpetually 
open. You may forget joy, pleasure, gratification, 
even ambition, but you don’t forget pain, because it 
always hurts. It is always there, throbbing, burning, 
torturing you even when you think yourself cured.” 

She turned her face to Kate, white and sorrowful 
and strangely earnest. The youth and beauty of it 
lent a deeper pathos to its altered expression. 

“ I have told you my story,” she said, “ because 
I — I want to help you. No woman should throw 
away her youth, her beauty, herself, as a sacrifice to 
any one, or anything. It is a cruel thing, a base 
thing. It is bound to exact punishment or lead to 
wrong. There is no help for it. It must. And even 
if you grow fairly content, if you do your duty, if 
you stifle feeling, there is always the chance of 
some one else appearing to disturb your peace — to 
force you into thinking how different life might have 
been, and then — well, then there is no more peace 
for you ever — ever again ! ” 

“But if you knew that — that some one else was 
unworthy — if you knew that nothing could ever 
come of it, if it was all over, done with, finished, 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION, 1 8 7 

might you not grow fairly content with your lot. At 
least you are doing good to other people by your 
sacrifice. ” 

“ That might be so/’ answered Mrs. Lafaye. “If 
you were quite sure that the other case was final. 
But you cannot always be sure.” 

Kate was silent. Her thoughts went back to a 
scene not yet two days old. She had said to herself 
that was final, but — was it ? 

She clasped her hands with a sudden gesture of 
pain and impatience. Her lips trembled ; a torrent 
of words seemed struggling for freedom. ... All 
those hurt proud memories — all those commonplace 
unemotional things which had made up the sum of 
her life at Croft — all the suggestions and hopes that 
had fallen to the ground like a child’s card castle . . . 
all these rushed back on her like a flood and threat- 
ened to destroy that self-control which years of sup- 
pression had made into a habit. 

“You may tell me — what you please,” said Mrs. 
Lafaye gently, as she laid her small child-like hand 
on the girl’s clasped and nervous fingers. “ I said 
I would be your friend. I mean it.” 

“ Oh, and I need one ! ” Kate cried passionately. 
“I am so tired of being always alone — of keeping 
everything — thoughts, feelings, desires — crushed up 
within myself. Oh, I am so unhappy ... so dread- 
fully unhappy ! ” 

She bent her face on her h^nds. She was trem- 
bling greatly. She felt half afraid of what she might 
say under pressure of so vivid and strong an emo- 
tion. 


THE MAN- lAT POSSESSION. 


l8S 

“I knew you were unhappy,” said Mrs. Lafaye, 
a thrill of passionate feeling in her voice. “Perhaps 
that drew me to you. There is affinity in friendship 
as well as in love. Tell me all. Perhaps I can help 
you.” 

Kate shook her head. “I am afraid not,” she 
said, “and there seems so little to tell. It is all so 
foolish ... so unlike anything I had imagined hap- 
pening to myself.” 

“It is always unlike what we imagine,” said Mrs. 
Lafaye softly. “Was it, — here ” 

“Yes. . . . Some one I met. He seemed so brave 
and generous and kind-hearted and we were such 
good friends. There was no sentiment .... He 
never said anything that might lead me to suppose he 
cared .... in the way you think. And then I 
found out something .... it was a terrible 
shock — it seemed so mean and small and — treach- 
erous. Something I could never have believed of 
him .... but I saw it with my own eyes. There 
was no mistaking — there could be no excuse. I saw 
that and then .... well, he went away — and I ac- 
cepted Sir Wilfred. It didn’t seem to matter any 
longer what I did or how I suffered .... Everything 
else was ended.” 

“ Are you sure you were not mistaken ? . . . . When 
I look at you I can just imagine the sort of man you 
would care for. But there could never be anything 
mean or dishonourable about him. ” 

“ Do you think I would not have made excuses if I 
could,” cried the girl passionately. “Do you think 
I would not have been thankful to accept happiness 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


189 

when I had the chance — I — who all my life have been 
craving and hungering for it ... . No — there was no 
mistake. I will tell you the story. ” 

She told it briefly and coldly, the bare crude facts ; 
and Mrs. Lafaye listened with deep interest. 

“There is one thing I never can understand,” said 
Kate in conclusion. “And that is how he knew 
about what happened on the Christmas Eve before 1 
left town. It could hardly have been a guess — yet 
no one but myself knew of it ... . and — one other 
person. ” 

‘ ‘ Who was that other person .? ” asked Mrs Lafaye. 

“Well,” said Kate laughing and colouring, “I 
don’t know if you have such people in America — but 
really he was a bailiff. A man put in for debt owed 
by my father.” 

“ But how could your friend, Mr. Rivers, know 
anything about that?” exclaimed Mrs. Lafaye in 
wonder. 

‘ ‘ That is what puzzles me. If I told you the real 
truth .... but it seems so ridiculous,' you will only 
laugh ” 

“My dear, I never felt further from laughing in my 
life .... it is most interesting ; the very improbabil- 
ities make it so, please tell me all, if you don’t mind.” 

“As I’ve begun I may just as well tell you all,” 
said Kate. She rose and stood leaning against the 
chimney-piece, her face a little averted from the bril- 
liant watchful eyes of the American woman. 

“ Well, then — the strangest part of the whole matter 
is this. The .... the young man in possession, 
reminded me of some one I had met before 


90 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


but, I never could remember who it was — or 
where we had met. He declared he was a cabi- 
net-maker .... he certainly was wonderfully well 

mannered and educated .... and good-looking ” 

“Kate.”. . . . interrupted Mrs. Lafaye gravely — 
“is it possible that I shall have to acknowledge you 
as a fraud. What business had you talking to and — 
flirting — with a superior young workman. You are 
not a Democrat, you know.” 

“I assure you,” said Kate earnestly, “there was 
nothing of the sort. My father was ill, the servant 
was out and .... he and I made the Christmas 
pudding. ” 

Mrs. Lafaye’s silvery laughter sounded in uncon- 
trolled mirth through the room. 

“Why, this is perfectly fascinating,” she exclaimed 
joyously. “It would awaken enthusiasm in a politi- 
cian ! It has faintly dawned upon me, Kate, that 
that Christmas pudding may form a connecting link 
between your two admirers. ” 

“ I don’t see* how that could be,” answered Kate; 
“and please don’t jump at conclusions. I do want 
some help. Tom Smith, the bailiff, told me he had a 
double — some one so curiously like himself that — but 
for their relative stations in life they could scarcely 
be distinguished. When I came here and met Tom 
Rivers, the first thing that flashed across my mind 

was this story of the double ” 

‘ ‘ Better and better, ” murmured Mrs. Lafaye. ‘ ‘ The 
interest gets psychological. . . . And so you left Tom 
Smith at your house in town and found his Dopple^ 
ganger here at Croft in the person of Tom Rivers, 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


191 

The two names alike, and the two persons alike . . . but 
what about the personality — the individuals them- 
selves ? Any likeness between them ? ” 

“Just enough to make the affair puzzling,” said 
Kate. “Both were cool and self-possessed, a trifle 
cynical, with strong Radical tendencies and strong 
common-sense views of men, and things in general : 
of course there the likeness ended. Mr. Rivers was 
essentially a gentleman, clever, well-bred, accom- 
plished, a little too self-confident, and a little too much 
given to ridicule existing habits, manners and institu- 
tions. But he was a delightful companion.” 

She sighed, remembering pleasant hours and talk and 
confidences — things which only proved the instability 
of men and their lamentable want of principle, when 
regarded from her present stand-point of disillusion. 

“ In the respect of companionship,” interrupted 
Mrs. Lafaye gravely, “the cabinetmaker seems to 
have run the gentleman pretty close.” 

Kate coloured. “ I assure you,” she said, “ the 
difference was wonderfully little. And I’m very 
particular and sensitive on such points. ” 

“ Might they not have known one another "i ” sug- 
gested Mrs. Lafaye. 

Kate shook her head. “ Hardly possible. At least 
Mr. Rivers seemed quite ignorant of his Double.” 

“ Where is he now — Mr. Rivers I mean ? ” 

“ I really don’t know. In town I suppose. I wonder 
you have never met him. I believe he goes into very 
eood society, and he is a friend of Lady Jocelyn’s and 
—Sir Wilfred’s.” 

“ That will make it a little — awkward — for you, if 


192 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION, 


you marry Sir Wilfred. Doesn’t that strike you ? ” 

Kate said nothing, She was conscious of a sense 
of relief — she was glad she had spoken . . . and yet 
doubtful as to the wisdom of her candour. 

“ If I gave you my candid opinion,” Mrs. Lafaye 
went on, “ I should say there’s some mistake. 
Oh, don’t shake your head in restive fashion. You’re 
a very clever girl. I’ve no doubt, but even clever 
people make mistakes — sometimes. And although 
he wrote that card for Sir Wilfred, it wasn’t exactly 
a crime. He knew, and every one in the house knew, 
that he was bound to formulate a proposal soon or 
late. If Mr. Rivers wanted the coast clear, it was no 
great harm to hurry up his rival and get him off the 
scene, or see him fixed up on it for good.” 

“ I think it was a mean trick,” said Kate coldly. 

And then the bad taste of bringing up what had hap- 
pened in town, of pretending that it had made such 
an impression on me ! What right had he to place 
me in such a humiliating position } ” 

No right, I grant . . . but perhaps he just thought 
he’d play out the little drama and abide by the re- 
sults.” 

“ I hope he is satisfied with those results,” said 
Kate bitterly. 

‘‘ I should like to know that young man,” said 
Mrs. Lafaye presently. “ There’s something original 
about him. And I’m sure he’s not the sort to take 
defeat quietly, and go off the scene, as you say he’s 
done. Does he know you’ve accepted Sir Wilfred ? ” 

“ No,” said Kate. “I told you I refused him the 
night of the theatricals, But then— well, the disap- 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


m 

pointment of this discovery, and my father’s persua- 
sions, and Wilfred s entreaties — and perhaps a sort 
of desperation on my own part — made me give in. 
Sir Wilfred doesn’t ask me to love him, or pretend to 
care about him. He’s quite contented with a one- 
sided bargain. I told him very plainly how matters 
stood. . . . Men are very strange, it seems to me.” 

“ They are detestable, in some ways,” said Mrs. 
Lafaye indignantly. “Oh, Kate, you mustn’t marry 
this man— you really mustn't. It’s cruel— it’s sacri- 
legious — it’s downright wicked. Will you trust me 
to try and get you out of it ? ” 

Kate looked at her with wonder. “ I don’t feel 
I’m acting a very creditable part,” she said. “ And 
I’ve certainly gained a very bad character for my- 
self here. But if I accept Sir Wilfred one day, and 
break off the ^igagement the next — well, you must 
confess I shalj^serve all the opprobrium I get.” 

“ I think,” said Mrs. Lafaye slowly, “ you will be 
able to bear it. I concluded long ago that it was a 
waste of energy to try and persuade people to believe 
you’re different to what they say you are.” 

“Well, they say I’m everything that’s bad,” said 
Kate with a little tired sigh. She sank down on the 
chair again and seemed to give herself up to reflec- 
tion. 

“Two more days and all this will be over, and I 
shall go back to the old life and the old ways. I 
shall make my own gowns, and cook my father’s 
luncheon, and scold Biddy, the maid-of-all-work, 
and try if tradespeople will take promises instead of 
payment. And then — when I am sick and tired of it 
*3 


194 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


all — they will suggest I had better get married . . . 
and perhaps in desperation I shall say, ‘ Get the 
licence and get it over.' And then — well, I suppose 
I shall be no worse off than the general run of 
women one meets. Few of them are happy." 

“But you might be — you ought to be. I’ve no 
special influence over you — I wish I had. If I were 

your sister or your mother " She broke off and 

laughed her pretty chiming laugh. “Well, that’s on 
the cards anyhow. I might make myself fascinating 
to your father and help you that way. " 

Kate shuddered involuntarily. “Don’t jest," she 
said. “Somehow I’m not in the mood for it. I 
more than appreciate your confidence . . . and your 
interest in me, bnt I don’t see that you can help me 
— or indeed any one else." 

“ The difficulty is not insurmountable," said Mrs. 
Lafaye, regarding her thoughtfully, “and I’m in want 
of occupation. I always get into mischief when I’m 
idle ... or else I get morbid. And I hate being 
morbid. I shall have to thank you for rousing me 
in time. These women here would have brought 
on an attack.’’ 

“I think," said Kate, smiling, “you are more than 
equal to their capacity — either for annoyance or 
insult." 

“ Oh, I’m not afraid, but I prefer to be unmolested 
and not to be ruffled . . . and that dowager in the 
purple velvet, she does set my back up. However, 
I’m not going to let her disturb my sleep to-night. 
Now, I suppose you're just about dying to go to your 
retiring-room. We’ve been very feminine, haven’t 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


195 


we ? A long talk and a confidence almost tragic. 
Well, I’ll wish you good-night, but remember — what 
I say I mean, and what I mean I generally do — I’m 
going to get you out of this fix and see you settled 
straight and happy before . . . well, before another 
Christmas Eve comes round. ’' 


196 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION, 


CHAPTER XX. 

“ PACKING UP.” 

Every one agreed that it was too bad. Not only had 
Kate O’Brien secured the matrimonial prize but the 
friendship and championship of the rich and fasci- 
nating visitor. For Mrs. Lafaye made no secret of 
her admiration and liking, and took a genuine, if 
somewhat malicious, delight in sounding Kate’s 
praises in the ears of the feminine coterie at Croft. 

“What could she see in her.?” the dowagers asked 
each other, and looked with the impartial criticism 
of mothers on the various charms of their own brood. 
The “brood” agreed that it was incomprehensible. 
The girl wasn’t even pretty. She hadn’t bad hair, 
but then her eyes were so bold, and as for the lashes, 
any one could see they were “touched up.” And 
her figure — why, she was a perfect Maypole. And 
did any one ever see such dresses? They must have 
come from Tottenham Court Road, or the Bon Marche 
atKilburn. She had no style whatever. Mrs. Lafaye 
listened and enjoyed it all, and led them on to say 
even worse things with a quiet suggestion of pleasure 
that was infinitely subtile, and would have deceived 
more guileless people than these. She learnt also 
that the other “catch,” Tom Rivers, had been deluded 
into a flirtation, and by dint of various questions and 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


197 

judicious hints, made herself acquainted with a good 
deal of that young man’s history. There was one 
person at Croft, however, who made it very apparent 
that he did not admire or like the lovely American, 
and that was Sir Wilfred. Whether he detected 
animosity in her friendly glances, or scented danger 
in her subtile suggestions, or felt that she could even 
make him appear a bigger fool than most people, it 
is impossible to say, but in his heart he disliked and 
was afraid of her, and felt instinctively that she was 
entirely opposed to his marriage with Kate. • Besides, 
she was always in the way whenever he wanted to 
talk to his fiancee, always monopolising her, or mak- 
ing a third in the party, and the worst of it was that 
Kate seemed to like it. She was so fond of Mrs. 
Lafaye that apparently she could not endure her 
absence for half-an-hour. So, all things considered, 
it was no wonder that Sir Wilfred sulked and moped 
and found fault with his mother for asking the 
“meddling Yankee-woman,” as he politely called 
her, on this visit. 

The last day of Kate’s stay at Croft had arrived, 
and still he had not been able to have a word with 
her alone or get her to listen either to his love-mak- 
ing or his ardent desire for a speedy union. He 
grew sullen and discontented. It was all very well 
to say to Kate that he did not expect any display of 
affection, and was content — dog-like — with an occa- 
sional pat on the head to show he was remembered, 
but in his heart he began to acknowledge that a one- 
sided courtship was very uphill wmrk, and not at all 
pleasant, even to so modest a suitor as himself. He 


198 THE MAN IN POSSESSIOI^. 

consulted his father-in-law, and the worthy Cornelius 
cheered him to the best of his ability. He assured 
the young man that girls were so odd and so fanciful 
that there really was no knowing what to make of 
them . . . that they never knew their own minds 
. . . that their elders had always to counsel and look 
after them. 

As far as he himself was concerned, Cornelius was 
delighted that Mrs. Lafaye should have taken such a 
fancy to Kate. He knew her friendship possessed a 
certain marketable value. 

Sir Wilfred, however, was not to be consoled even 
by the Irishman’s talk, and had sulked himself into 
a fit of the blues by the time that last evening came. 
Even the prospect of a speedy “run up” to town to 
see his affianced did not present itself in a cheering 
aspect, and as for the marriage itself that seemed too 
vague and far off an event to be even hinted at. He 
sulked during dinner, and absolutely glared at Mrs. 
Lafaye, who sat opposite, in a dress that some one 
described as a “dream of pearls and gossamer.” 
Certainly it was airy enough and fragile enough to 
have been the creation of a fairy’s loom. As usual 
she was entertaining the whole of her side of the 
table, and apparently quite ignorant of Sir Wilfred’s 
wrathful sentiments. 

“Who the d 1 could have been such a fool as 

to say the ‘American woman’ is the ‘most perfect 
creation of the century,’” he muttered w.rathfully. 

“I think it was some one writing in the New York 
Herald,'" said Kate, glancing with some amusement 
at his gloomy face. “You don’t agree with him, I 
see. 


THE MAH IN POSSESSION 


199 


** Agree ? — not such a fool. Their good looks 
always remind me of those strawberry ices — all 
pink and white, that melt if you touch them, don’t 
yer know. And as for cleverness, it’s only rattle, 
and cheek, and that sort of cool impudence that 
you’d never stand in an English woman.” 

“You are quite exceptional in your opinion,” said 
Kate coldly. “Their charm is universally acknow- 
ledged.” 

“ I can’t understand your caring for such a chatter- 
ing doll as that,” continued Sir Wilfred wrathfully. 

Kate laughed. “If you talked to her for ten min- 
utes you’d soon change your opinion. But I don’t 
believe you’ve addressed as many words to her yet.’' 

“I wish you’d give me a chance of talking to you, 
Kate,” he said, dropping into sentiment as suddenly 
as the celebrated Boffin used to “drop into poetry.” 

The girl flushed and looked annoyed. “I am 
afraid conversation is not our strong point,” she 
said. “We — we don’t seem to have much in com- 
mon.” 

“No. I suppose I look an awful fool to you 
because I can’t talk politics like Rivers, or ‘reel off’ 
stories by the yard like Mrs. Lafaye. I m doosed 
sorry, but it isn’t in me. I can’t help it. I never 
could learn much. The doctors told my mother it 
was liver, and the masters told me it was laziness. 
I suppose both were right. I wish I was clever, 
but ” 

“ But there’s no royal road to cleverness any more 
than to learning,” said Kate. 

“ I was going to say that you’ll make up for that, 


200 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


don't yer know . . . you're clever enough for both of 
us.” 

“Thank you," said Kate, very coldly. “Only it 
might be just possible that I consider the balance 
should be a little more evenly adjusted." 

“No, but really, Kate, don't yer know, if you'd 
just say when you really would — would — marry 
me ” 

“Excuse me — your mother is giving the signal to 
retire." And Kate rose. 

“Just like my luck," muttered Sir Wilfred wrath- 
fully. “What the doose makes my mother in such 
a hurry to-night } " 

And he consoled himself by a bumper of cham- 
pagne, and the conversation of Cornelius, who was 
particularly genial and charming to-night. He 
wished to institute another trifling loan before shak- 
ing the hospitable dust of Croft from his patent- 
leather boots — in plain parlance before leaving the 
smoking-room to-night. It was not therefore sur- 
prising or impolitic that he should devote his talents 
and energies to the exclusive entertainment of his 
amiable host. 

“I say, O’Brien," grumbled the young baronet, 
“I hope you'll cut that Yankee woman when you 
get to town. She's awful bad style, don't yer know, 
and she's only hanging on to Kate to annoy me." 

“My dear boy," laughed the genial Cornelius, 
“what an absurd idea ! Annoy you ! Why, faith, I 
thought 'twas the other way about. She has a little 
tendresse that way, I fancy. Haven't you noticed 
her glances ? " 


THE MAH IN POSSESSION, 


201 


“No, nor don’t want to,” answered Sir Wilfred 
sulkily. “ She ain’t my style, as I’ve told Kate. 
Can’t imagine why society takes up these Amer- 
icans ? ” 

“They’ve two amiable qualities as a rule,” said 
Cornelius — “good looks and dollars.” 

“ Humph ! The looks of a wax-doll and about as 
lasting, as I told Kate,” said Sir Wilfred, who was 
waxing quite eloquent now he had a grievance. 
“I’ve read all that ‘ rot’ in the New York Trumpeter 
about them. They’re so lovely, so fascinating, so 
clever ! Not true — not a word of it. Bold as brass, 
cheeky as . . . well, you know — always airing their 
opinions and slanging everything in this country 
because it’s so different to New York. A jolly good 
thing it is.” 

‘ ‘ Whence this bitterness ? ” laughed O’Brien. * ‘ Has 
our fair friend from New York offended you?” 

“Never speak to her,” said Sir Wilfred. “She’s 
too ‘ smart ’ altogether for me. Besides, I hate par- 
rots.” 

Cornelius surveyed him with mild surprise. “Oh, 
fie, my dear boy. At least allow she doesn’t repeat 
other people’s chatter. She's original, even if a trifle 
assertive.” 

“ Oh, you and Kate seem agreed that she’s perfec- 
tion,” grumbled the little baronet. “But mark my 
words, O’Brien, I may be a fool — I s’pose I am — bqt 
I can see a yard or two before my nose for all that. 
Now, you look here, that woman don’t like me, and 
she does like Kate, and she’s trying to persuade her 
not to marry me. If it’s any pleasure to you to help 


202 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION, 


her schemes, you’ve only got to encourage the inti- 
macy. That’s all.” 

Cornelius sipped his wine thoughtfully, and re- 
flected on what his prospective son-in-law had said. 
Was he right? or was it mere jealousy that made 
him speak like this? He was inclined to the latter 
view of the question. What possible objection could 
Mrs. Lafaye have to the marriage ? Weren’t all Amer- 
icans mad about titles and ready to worship their 
owners ? Surely Kate as Lady Jocelyn would be 
a far more lovable acquaintance than plain Miss 
O’Brien. 

“I really think you’re mistaken, Jocelyn,” he said, 
with a candid and impartial air that ought to have 
been convincing. “But I’ll give Kate a hint on the 
subject. By the way, have you settled anything — 
definite — as to the happy event yet ? ” 

“Can’t get a word alone with her. ... All that 

d d officious chatterbox. . . . Awfully hard, don't 

yer know, when I worship the very ground she walks 
on. I assure you, O’Brien, I — I never knew it was 
in me to feel like this for any girl . . . never, ’pon 
my honour. I’d do anything she told me — I would 
indeed.” 

He was almost tearful in the intensity of his emo- 
tions. Cornelius pressed his hand in token of sym- 
pathy. “Cheer up, my boy, it’ll be all right. When 
she gets home and settles down quietly again I’ll 
have a talk with her. Naturally a girl who’s been so 
admired and had so many offers as my daughter 
Kate, must have her head given her for a while. 
But don’t be uneasy. She’s a straight goer, and 


THE MAH IN POSSESSION. 


203 

once she’s given her word, by Jove, sir, she’ll be no 
O’Brien if she doesn’t keep it.” 

“Thank you,” said Sir Wilfred tearfully. “You’re 
— you’re awfully good . . . ’pon my honour. I — I 
won’t forget you, O’Brien. One good turn, you 
know ...” 

He gulped down champagne and tears together, 
and then rose — somewhat unsteadily, it must be con- 
fessed — and proposed they should rejoin the ladies. 

The atmosphere of the drawing-room seemed less 
serene than its wont. The “banjo young lady” had 
given up her delightful accomplishment since Sir 
Wilfred had not “winked” that affirmative response 
to her overture of affection which she had once 
fondly anticipated. The banjo was mute, the strings 
were tuneless, and the silvery voice of its owner 
was hushed in despair and disgust. It was all the 
fault of “that girl,” and that girl herself was sitting 
at the piano now, singing in her lovely rich contralto 
one of Moore’s tender and pathetic melodies. 

The dowagera looked impatient ; the girls — -united 
by a common cause, and inspired by a sense of 
injustice — were supremely and languidly indifferent 
to the voice of the syren who had beguiled their 
prey. Only Lady Jocelyn and Mrs. Jackson Lafaye 
seemed to be listening, and the flutter of fans and 
incessant whispering were rather an annoyance to 
the latter. As the song ceased she addressed the 
company generally. “When I write my book on 
English Society, its Manners and Mysteries,” she 
said, “I sha'n’t fail to mention the general apprecia- 
tion of drawing-room music. It seems all one to 


204 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


you whether you hire it or perform it yourselves. 
It’s not a thing to be listened to, that’s plain. I sur- 
mise it all comes of that curious shyness and diffi- 
dence of yours. You’re shy even of hearing your 
own voices, unless they're backed up by some other 
noise. I wonder you don’t hire in piano-organs or 
a band. A band’s a fine aid to conversation. I 
should say it was immeasurably superior to the 
human voice — or fingers. ” 

It was while the indignant assemblage were digest- 
ing this rude speech that the male members of the 
party appeared — a black but welcome cloud — in the 
doorway. Most of them made for that fatal attrac- 
tion in gossamer and pearls. Sir Wilfred rushed to' 
the piano to entreat Kate to sing another song, but 
mindful of Mrs. Lafaye’s remarks she declined to 
give further “conversational cover.” 

He then tried to beguile her into the conservatory, 
but she was obdurate and skilfully evaded any pos- 
sibility of a lete-h-tete. 

He had therefore to console himself by the remem- 
brance of her father’s counsels and sundry cigarettes 
An the smoking-room. Kate, with visions of “ pack- 
ing” on her mind, retired early to her maiden cham- 
ber, and before long she was joined in that sacred 
abode by Mrs. Lafaye, who proposed to “assist” at 
the operation of filling her one modest trunk. 

She folded up some laces and sash ribbons, and 
talked a great deal. Kate found her of considerable 
service. 

She gently insinuated at last that the business in 
hand might be expedited by her friend sitting herself 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


205 


down in the easy-chair and leaving the more arduous 
work of folding, shaking, and fixing things into the 
! smallest possible compass to Kate herself. 

‘^I’m used to it/' she explained. “You see, Tve 
never possessed the doubtful luxury of a maid." 

“ I’m not sure that I wasn’t happier when I didn't 
possess one," said Mrs. Lafaye. “They are some- 
what of a burden. I must say you do manage your 
, servants here better than we do in our country. 
We’ve really no servants worth speaking of, except 
niggers. The white folk appear to be ladies in re- 
duced circumstances, and they all seem to think 
work is an injustice, and the acceptance of wages 
! a condescension. Even when Americans come to 
Europe and take servants out with them, they can’t 
keep them. In three months they’re as bad as those 
of the country, more so perhaps. As for wages . . . 
you know Vanderbilt pays £2,000 a year to his cook, 
and I know heaps of rich Americans who give £500 
; a year for a man chef, with a French name and little 
I else to recommend him." 

I “So even a free country has its disadvantages? " 
said Kate, smiling. 

She was folding up the daffodil satin, and Mrs. 
Lafaye watched her admiringly. 

“ You don’t really mean to say you make your own 
dresses ? ” she asked. 

“Indeed I do," said Kate. “It’s a case of ‘needs 
I must.’ I’m afraid they’ve rather an amateur look 
I about them, haven’t they ? " 

I “They’re on a figure that makes one forget the 
I dress," said Mrs. Lafaye. “I do envy you your 


2o6 the man in possession. 

height and carriage, Kate. What’s the good of splen- 
did gowns when you’re as little as I am ? You only 
loolT like a Parisian doll. You even can’t be impres- 
sive.” 

“Isn’t it better to be — fascinating.? ” said Kate. 

Mrs. Lafaye looked thoughtfully into the fire as if 
giving the subject due consideration. 

“No,” she said, “I conclude I’d rather impress 
folks than amuse them ; and fascination’s only another 
word for that.” 

“You might be anything,” said Kate. “Try a 
new departure.” 

Mrs. Lafaye shook her head and began to unclasp 
the bracelets on her pretty bare arms. “It would be 
a ghastly failure,” she said. “I think I’d better re- 
main as I am. Nature doesn’t often cast our souls 
into a larger mould than our frames.” 

“Oh, I can’t agree with you there. Great souls 
and gifted minds have often been encased in a very 
unpromising external sheath. Have you ever given 
your attention to poets .? Of all people they seem to 
me to be the least prepossessing in appearance. I 
could mention a score who are particularly ill- 
favoured, — men and women alike. I suppose nature 
thinks that to have a beautiful mind is ample conso- 
lation for an ugly face or a disproportioned frame.” 

“ Beauty’s an odd thing. I can’t say I appreciate 
its use,” says Mrs. Lafaye. “And it’s very short- 
lived. Besides, the worst of it is, if you look pale or 
tired, or your gown doesn’t happen to suit you, 
people at once set about that you’re ‘going off.’ It’s 
a dreadful bore to keep up the reputation ; and you’re 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


207 

always being criticised, and never accepted for your 
own sake. You get talked about before you meet 
people, and that makes them ill-disposed. Then 
when they do see you they always say, ‘ Thai woman 
pretty } Oh ! how can you say so ? ’ And then 
they pick you to pieces. I needn’t describe the 
process.” 

Kate laughed. “No,” she said, “it has been illus- 
trated — even here.” 

“Well,” said Mrs. Lafaye with a sigh, “I’m aw- 
fully sorry you’re going. But I shall soon look you 
up in town. You’re not to say you’re ‘ not at home,’ 
mind.” 

“Oh, no,” said Kate, laughing. “I’m not so 
over-burdened with visitors that I ever feel it neces- 
sary to deny myself to one. Sometimes for weeks 
together I’ve no one to speak to but Biddy.” 

“Your father leaves you alone a great deal ? ” 

“Yes ; of course he has his club, and his friends, 
and — occupations.” 

“No doubt,” said Mrs. Lafaye dryly, “and they 
must be engrossing.” 

Her tone was hard, and the look in her bright eyes 
as she turned them on Kate was not altogether a 
satisfied look. The girl was still busy, folding and 
packing away the various trifles and possessions 
scattered about. 

“Men haven’t many domestic virtues,” continued 
Mrs. Lafaye after a pause. “ I suppose we shouldn’t 
expect it of them. Trifles don’t amuse them or afford 
the absorbing interest they do to us.” 

“ I’m afraid I don’t find domestic interests absorb- 


2o8 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


ing,” said Kate. *‘I simply detest housekeeping. 
I've only had one idea all my life, and that is to be 
an actress.” 

“Is that so exclaimed Mrs. Lafaye in surprise. 
“Oh, I don’t think you’d like the life. It’s awfully 
hard, and even under the best auspices you can’t 
escape a certain amount of roughing.” 

“I shouldn’t mind that,” said Kate, her eyes kind- 
ling. “Anything would be better than the conven- 
tional drudgery I have undergone and still must 
undergo. ” 

Mrs. Lafaye seemed to consider her worthy of 
anxious inspection, and her face grew almost grave 
as she contemplated the flushed cheeks and quiver- 
ing lips, and the queenly pose of that girlish figure. 

“How do you manage to suppress yourself.? ” she 
asked at last. “Isn't it hard? ” 

“Hard ! ” exclaimed Kate. “I should think it was 
hard. I feel well-nigh desperate sometimes ! But 
then I say to myself it’s only a sort of — illness. It 
can’t last. It comes of moping, and stagnation, and 
worry, and monotony combined. I’ll get over it after 
a while, but while it lasts ” 

“Oh, Kate,” said her friend softly, “I know — I 
know. How I feel for you ! How I wish I could 
help you ! ” 

Kate calmed herself by a strong effort. 

“I shall have to go back to it all to-morrow — or 
marry Sir Wilfred. A real ‘choice of evils’ — is it 
not ? ” she said. 

She closed the lid of the box and locked it; then 
turned to the fire and the pretty figure sitting there 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


209 

on the low padded chair. She was trembling greatly. 

Mrs. Lafaye drew her close to herself with a gentle 
caressing gesture. 

“You need not speak,” she said, “ I understand. 
And I have vowed to help you.” 

“No one can do that,” sobbed Kate, her self- 
command broken down for once. “Life is very 
cruel to some people.” 

“Yes, but not too cruel for consolation. Don’t 
give way, child, it is no use to cry — like that.” 

Her own tears were falling in sympathy. Her 
own miserable, reckless girlhood came back to her 
memory in the sobs and broken words of this girl 
for whom she cared so deeply, who had seemed so 
cold and proud and self-composed to the world at 
large. 

Kate checked her sobs and raised her beautiful 
head. “You are quite right,” she said, “it is no 
use — not even relief.” 

“But there must be relief — somewhere!” cried 
Mrs. Lafaye impetuously. “You’re too young, and 
too beautiful, and too — well, hundreds of other things 
— to be unhappy always. Fate can’t be so spiteful.” 

“I don’t know if I should call it Fate,” said the 
girl slowly. “Has it ever struck you how curious 
a thread of misfortune runs through the destiny of 
some persons ? They seem to be singled out for 
every species of trouble and ill-luck. If such a destiny 
is the inherited fruit of past sins on the part of our 
ancestors, we have not much to thank them for.” 

“That’s true,” said Mrs. Lafaye emphatically. 
“There are wise folk who talk of the ‘ inexhaustible 
14 


210 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


capabilities ’ of life. My opinion is there’s nothing 
but a limited company of them, with the shares 
ready granted. You only know how small a sphere 
you move in when,- in spite of all efforts to get out 
of it, you find you are impelled by associations, 
or circumstances, or events, to follow a course quite 
opposed to your inclinations. The old Greeks were 
right when they made the Fates a group. They don’t 
act singly, or affect us singly — only through and 
with others.” 

“That is the worst of it,” sighed the girl, “only 
through and with others. If one could act alone, or 
if the actions only affected oneself, life might be an 
individual benefit sometimes.” 

“Instead of a common misfortune,” said Mrs. 
Lafaye. “Still, one can’t be happy alone. Indeed 
there’s nothing one can enjoy as an unaccompanied 
solo, except a book or a sleep. If we want life to 
be interesting we must look upon it as a psychologi- 
cal drama in which we play our own part, ill or 
well, as the fancy takes us, and wait for the denoue- 
ment. ” 

“ I should like to know mine,” said the girl. 

“Then there’d be no more interest,” answered 
Mrs. Lafaye. 

Kate rose and shook back her loose rich hair with 
an impatient gesture. 

“I don’t come of a very patient race,” she said, 
“ and it is a hard task to sit still and ‘ command one’s 
soul in patience.’ ” 

“When you have done that for years,” said Mrs. 
Lafaye softly, “you may call it hard. Don’t de- 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 2 1 1 

spair, Kate. After all, you are very young, and the 
young have always life's best gift — Hope. . . . Now 
good-night. Remember, you are not to forget me, 
and that come what may I shall* always stand your 
friend. Say you believe me.” 

“I am only too glad to say that. Indeed, I do 
believe you,” said Kate. 


212 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


CHAPTER XXL 

DISCOVERED ! 

“Well, Biddy! here we are back again. Any 
news ? ” 

“News, is it. Miss Kate darlin’? Devil a bit. 
There’s a pile o’ letters for the master, and there’s been 
a hape o’ enquiries for him. And onst, that young 
man— him with the ulster coat who took Fletcher’s 
place — he called. ‘ When might the family be cornin’ 
back, Biddy?’ sez he. ‘Shure,’ sez I, ‘it’s with 
Royalty they’re staying, and they can’t be spared 
this long while,’ I sez. ‘Maybe you’ll lave your 
card.’ But he only laughed and went away.” 

“He’s in a devil of a hurry,” muttered Cornelius 
wrathfully. He was not in a genial frame of mind. 
He seldom was on his return to town. People had 
an unpleasant knack of reminding him of unpaid 
bills, County Court summonses, and various trifling 
obligations which he had airily thrown aside at the 
hour of departure, and whose claims he resented as 
an offence to his own ready forgetfulness. 

Kate found him in the drawing-room when she 
had removed her travelling wraps. Biddy had a 
brilliant fire for them, and the gipsy-table for after- 
noon tea was daintily laid out. By way of adding 
to the festive appearance of things, that worthy 


THE MAH iH POSSESSION. 


ill 

handmaiden had donned what she called a “ Frinch 
cap with tails/’ and on the strength of this adorn- 
ment was particularly dignified and affable. 

Cornelius O’Brien, who was not particularly anx- 
ious to be left alone with Kate, detained her in the 
room on various pretexts. As for Kate herself, she 
poured out the tea and gave some to her father and 
leant back in her old low, shabby chair, listening to 
the conversation and taking little or no part in it. 

After a while a remark of her father’s aroused her 
attention. “There’ll be no need, Biddy,” he said 
loftily, “for any more of those little . . . ahem — 
evasions — on your part. I intend to settle with all 
my creditors, every one of them, shortly.” 

Biddy was so overpowered by this announcement 
that she could only stare. 

“ All of them, sor .? ” she repeated breathlessly. 

“All,” answered Cornelius with dignity. “My 
fortunes have taken a turn, Biddy.” 

“ For. the better, sor? May the saints be praised 
for that same.” 

“They could hardly have taken one for the worse,” 
laughed Cornelius. “ It’s all your young mistress’s 
doing,” he went on vivaciously; “she’s going to 
make a grand marriage, Biddy. Now, what have 
you got to say to that ? ” 

“Say!” Biddy resumed her lost dignity. “What 
could the likes o’ me be saying, save that the Prince 
Royal himself, nor the Lord Archbishop of Canther- 
bury would be axing any too much if ’twas Miss 
Kate’s hand they’d be afther requesting I Shure she’s 
fit to be a quane — God bless her 1 ” 


214 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


The tears rushed into the warm-hearted creature^s 
eyes. Kate looked up, somewhat annoyed, yet 
reluctant to spoil Biddy’s gratification. Cornelius, 
having drunk his cup of tea and fired off his news, 
left the room somewhat hastily, merely pausing at 
the door to explain that he would dine at his club, 
so Biddy need not trouble to prepare anything for 
him. 

“And is it thrue. Miss Kate, darlin’.?” exclaimed 
Biddy, as the door closed. “ Didn’t I say ye’d be 
winnin’ all the young min’s hearts in that gowlden 
gown of yours . . . and shure it’s myself wouldn’t 
be surprised to hear they’d all been fightin’ duills 
and murderin’ one another for ye. And to think all 
our troubles is over. . . . Ah, the saints be praised. 
’Twas the lucky hour whin ye wint to Croft, Miss 
Kate, honey.” 

“I don’t know about that,” said her young mis- 
tress drearily. “ And besides, Biddy, I’m not mar- 
ried — yet. ” 

“What's ailin’ ye. Miss Kate? Shure ye don’t 
look as happy as I’d be expecting ye to look. Aren’t 
ye fond of the gintleman ? ” 

Kate put down her cup and leant back in the chair, 
clasping her hands behind her head. 

“No, Biddy, honestly. I’m not,” she said. “And 
if I do marry him I’m sure I shall be very unhappy. 
But, as things are, something must be done. We’re 
on the very brink of ruin and . . . well, there’s no 
other way.” 

“There must be another way, darlin’, if it’s you 
that are to be made unhappy. Why shouldn’t the 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


215 

master marry a rich widdy-woman now ? Shure 
there's plinty of thim about." 

Kate was silent. She felt too weary in body and 
mind to enter upon such a discussion. The strain 
of the past fortnight began to make itself felt, and 
she only longed to be alone. Alone with her own 
thoughts, her own regrets, her own memories. 

However, Biddy was not so easily got rid of. She 
had all the faithful Irish domestic’s curiosity, stim- 
ulated not only by sympathy and affection, but also 
by a long acquaintance with those “shafts and 
arrows of outrageous fortune " for which the O’Brien 
household had so long been an inviting target. 
Kate had therefore to tell her all about Croft and its 
guests, to describe Sir Wilfred and Lady Jocelyn, 
and to be alternately commiserated or congratulated, 
according as the splendour of the position, or the 
deficiencies of its possessor, occurred to Biddy’s 
mind. 

At last she seemed satisfied and tossed back the 
“tails" of her new head-dress with the additional 
dignity she now felt had accrued to her since the 
improvement in the family prospects. She was torn 
by the conflict of her feelings and ambition. She 
had great ideas of the honour due to the name of 
O’Brien, and not for worlds would she have betrayed 
to any one that their fortunes were “under a cloud." 
Had she accompanied her young mistress to Croft 
she would have scathingly condemned its magnifi- 
cence as being in no way worthy to compare with 
those of her master’s Ancestral Halls in Ireland, 
though she would have been diplomatic enough to 


2i6 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


have withheld the fact that those said “ halls were 
rapidly falling into decay, and that the “state” kept 
up in them consisted of a mildewed “boy” who was 
verging upon threescore and ten, and an equally 
ancient housekeeper, to whom the honour of her 
position seemed equivalent to years of arrears in 
wages. 

“By the way,” said Kate suddenly, “did you 
say, Biddy, that that young man Smith had called 
here ? What did he want ? ” 

“ He said he wanted to know whin the master 
would be returning,” said Biddy. “ Twas at the 
airy-door he was spaking to me. I invited him in, 
but he wouldn’t accipt. Seemed in a moighty hurry, 
Miss Kate. But he’d jist the same pleasant word 
and way wid him as iver.” 

Kate’s face grew suddenly cold and stern. “If 
he calls again, Biddy,” she said, “bring him up to 
me. I wish to see him.” 

“ I will, Miss Kate, though why should you be 
demaning yourself to throuble about the likes o' 
him Shure we’re done with bailiffs now for iver 
and iver. The Lord be praised. And as for all 
thim bothering shopkeepers! (bad scran to them,) 
won’t I be giving them their due now. Ah, you 
may trust Biddy Callaghan to do that same. Per- 
secutin’ a respictable family, the thavin’ blagyards. 
But those days are over, thank the Lord.” 

“Don’t be too sure, Biddy,” said Kate coldly. 
“ I’m not married yet, and prospects are poor 
coinage to offer in payment of debts.” 

“Trust me to manage that. Miss Kate, and don't 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 




be afther worrying your purty head about it Shure 
wouldn't I love to be off this blessed minnit and tell 
every one of thim dirty tradesfolk that they needn't 
be troublin’ to call for orders. It’s not the likes o’ 
thim we’d be employin’ now.” 

“Oh, pray, Biddy, don’t do anything of the sort,” 
exclaimed Kate in alarm. “They’d only laugh and 
insist upon immediate payment, and papa can’t com- 
mand enough ready money yet to satisfy all their 
claims.” 

“Well, I’ll be politic, Miss Kate, deary, if it’s more 
agrayable to you — whist ! . . . was that a knock ? ” 

“Yes,” said Kate. “Perhaps it’s Smith again, 
Biddy. If so. I’ll see him. No, you needn’t light the 
lamp. Those two candles are quite light enough 
with this fire.” 

Biddy took up the tray and departed. Kate re- 
mained there in the same low chair, the firelight 
playing on her rich hair and the somewhat pale and 
melancholy beauty of her face. 

She lifted her head as the door opened, and 
glanced somewhat curiously at the visitor — the tall 
figure in the brown ulster. The fair head with its 
loose fringe of hair falling over the brows struck 
her again with that odd sense of familiarity. 

“Good-evening, Smith,” she said. “Pray come 
in.” 

Her voice was cold and constrained. She did not 
look up as he advanced. He only answered her 
greeting by a “Good-evening, Miss,” spoken in a 
voice very low and subdued. 

“I am sorry,” continued Kate, “that you have 


2i8 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


had the trouble of calling again for — for nothing. 
We only returned from the country to-day, and my 
father has gone out to his club. Perhaps you are 
surprised that I know your — business — with him. I 
do — I am very vexed about it. There was no neces- 
sity for your generous aid. No, pray do not speak, 
let me finish. . . . But, be quite sure you will not 
have to wait long. The money shall be repaid — very 
soon. 

“I . . . indeed, I am in no hurry,” stammered 
the young man, his voice still very low, his face 
kept studiously in the shadow. “ And it was not on 
that matter I called, pray believe me. It was only 
just to know that you were well . . . and safe. 
Miss . . . and had enjoyed your visit.” 

Kate felt rather astonished. Surely this was a very 
extraordinary interest for a bailiff to manifest. She 
looked quickly up, but the face was in shadow, 
and the down-cast eyes betrayed nothing. 

“You can see I am safe and well,” she said 
coldly. “As for my visit and whether I enjoyed it, 
well, I fail to see how that can possibly interest you. 

Unless ” She paused. The colour rose to her 

face and her breath came quicker — “Unless,” she 
went on hurriedly, “you have heard anything 
about me.? For, strangely enough, that mysterious 
double of yours was staying at Croft . . . Lady 
Jocelyn’s country house. I was quite startled by 
the likeness.” 

The leaping fire-flames seemed to throw a ruddy 
glow on the young man’s cheek. He shifted his 
position uneasily. 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION, 


219 

** He is very like, IVe heard,” he said meekly. 

“ Now, Smith,” said Kate gravely, “do you mean 
to say you’ve never seem him yourself ? He lives in 
London, so he told me, and he is always going to 
working men’s meetings, and agitating for reforms 
in labour, and generally championing the oppressed 
and down-trodden class for whom your sympathies 
also are so strong. If you have not come across 
one another, it is very odd.” 

“Maybe we shall meet some day,” observed 
Smith. “Don’t you know. Miss, that it’s just the 
people likeliest to meet that never do meet. I’ve got 
a cousin, now,” he added by way of illustration. 
“He’s in the Salvation Army. I do assure you. 
Miss, I’ve met battalions, and regiments, and reserve 
companies, and all sorts of companies of them in the 
streets at different times, but never by any chance 
have I come across that one particular company in 
which my cousin Luke is serving. It’s very queer, 
but so it is.” 

“ It is very queer,” said Kate slowly and thought- 
fully. 

She leant forward and stirred the fire into a blaze. 
The bright light leapt up, and shone vividly around, 
and threw its ruddy glow over the young man’s face, 
and into the startled, conscious eyes that Kate forced 
to meet the challenge of her own. 

Neither of them spoke, but that long steady gaze 
was more eloquent than any words. The girl rose 
slowly to her feet in a dazed, bewildered fashion. 
Her face grew white as death. The proud, firm 
lips parted, but no words came. She felt so sure — 


220 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


so sure — and yet ... it was so hard, so almost impos- 
sible to assert her conviction. 

“ Would you mind,” she said at last — “would you 
mind . . . lifting — that hair from your forehead — 
Tom Smith ? ” 

She had no need to ask more — she had no need 
to say what he knew she must say — what he felt 
would be condemnation and shame to hear. He 
tossed back the disguising hair with a sudden reckless 
desperation. 

He stood there before her, revealed and conscience- 
stricken, for the space of one awful humiliating 
moment. Then ... he was at her feet — her hands 
clasped in his. “You are right, Kate, Tom Smith 
is — Tom Rivers. Be angry, indignant, scornful, 
what you please — I’ve only one excuse ! Surely you 
are woman enough to hear it, and let it plead for 
me. . . . Oh, Kate, I did it all because I loved you — 
because I was mad to see you — know you — be near 
you. I never knew it was to your house I came that 
Christmas Eve. Ask Fletcher if you don’t believe 
me — only, when I found you in all that trouble — I — 
I could not go. Oh ! don’t look like that. Am I so 
utterly beneath you ? I’ve been foolish — I’ve been 
rash . . . but if you knew how I love you. . . . Oh, 
Kate, don’t turn away — you must listen — you shall 

He sprang to his feet and faced her. She had 
snatched her hands from his grasp and covered her 
face with them— her face from which that first burn- 
ing flush of shame had faded into livid whiteness. 

“Don’t touch me — don’t speak to me ! ” she cried. 
“How dared you do it — how dared you ” 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION, 2 2 1 

He stood mute and trembling ; the whiteness of his 
face rivalled her own. 

“Was it because I was poor,” she went on, “ that 
you chose to play the spy ... to add tenfold more 
shame and humiliation to the burden I bore ? . . . 
Did you think I wasn’t worth the ordinary courtesy a 
gentleman pays to — to even a barmaid ? Did you 
think that lending money to my father to further 
your own schemes was an action likely to raise you 
in my estimation ? You have lied to me — you have 
tricked me — you have deceived me, and you call it — 
love I Faugh ! the very words from your lips are 
an insult. . . . Do you hear? — an insult ! ” 

“Hush!” he said. “ For God’s sake, listen.” 

“I will not listen,” cried the girl passionately. 
“Nothing you can say in any way extenuates you. 
You have violated every principle of courtesy and hon- 
our and good faith. If— if you had wished to know 
me, as you say, you could have made my acquaint- 
ance as a gentleman does make the acquaintance of 
a lady. . . . If— if you had cared for me ever so 
little in — in the way you say, you might have 
understood that I would not accept this masquerade 
as anything but an insult, for which its folly is any- 
thing but an excuse ! ” 

‘ ‘ That — that was pure accident at first, ” he stam- 
mered across the broken torrent of her passionate 
upbraiding. 

“And all your after conduct— is that accident? 
Is it any worthier, any better or more excusable ? If 
so, I fail to see it. ” 

His cheek flushed. Her words gashed him like 


222 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


whips. He had only looked at the matter from his 
side hitherto : he forgot how different it might appear 
from hers. 

“I see,” he said bitterly, “that you are determined 
to condemn me. I know I have been a fool, but it is 
nonsense to say I don’t honour you. I wish to God 
I could tell you how much. But you are determined 
to be as pitiless now as you were at Croft. Why 
can’t you believe I love you? Is it so unlikely so 
impossible ? I know I can’t undo what I have done ; 
but is your heart so hard— so unforgiving ? It’s a 
terrible thing to love as I love you, Kate, and then 
hear oneself judged and condemned . . . not — not 
even pitied.” 

His voice broke. Not all the strength and dignity of 
manhood could keep the hot salt tears from his eyes 
as he looked on that beautiful proud face — so cold, so 
stern, so merciless. 

“ I fail to see why I should pity you,” she said, “or 
believe in you either. Your whole course of conduct 
seems to me utterly unworthy and inexcusable. . . . 
Need I say — more ? ” 

The cold steady look, the gesture of her hand 
towards the bell as if in dismissal, well-nigh made 
him desperate. 

“ I could find it in my heart to wish you too may 
suffer as you make me, ” he said passionately. ‘ ‘ After 
all, a man’s love isn't a light thing, or given every 
day. Are you really so cold ? Do you hate me ? 
Won’t you ever — forgive ?” 

All the arrogance of her race — all the hurt and 
offended instincts of her womanhood — all that under- 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


223 

current of sentiment and softness which had once 
turned to him, now sprang to force and life with the 
shamed sense of outrage and offence which her dis- 
covery had awakened. 

“ I shall not ever forgive what I consider an insult 
to my father and myself. Is that sufflcent answer.? ” 

“Quite.” — He lifted his head and looked at her 
— hurt, proud, indignant as herself. 

She turned away. 

“ I shall remind my father of your visit and its 
cause,” she said. “You need not fear he will forget 
his obligation to so very obliging a ‘ man in pos- 
session.’” 

“You — you might have spared me that,” he said 
huskily. 

She moved further away into the dusky shadows of 
the room. 

“When you next meet your friend Sir Wilfred, he 
will probably give you some news that will surprise 
you. It is not always safe to play the prophet in 
real life, Mr. Rivers. Sometimes prophecies do come 
true. ” 

“ Kate, ” he cried hoarsely, “ what do you mean .? 
You’re not— not ” 

“lam going to marry Sir Wilfred Jocelyn,” she said 
steadily. 

“When.?” 

“Next month,” she answered. 

There was no answer but the sound of the closing 
door. 


224 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


CHAPTER XXII. 

A “friend in need.’^ 

No doubt the outside world had not altered materially 
in the space of half-an-hour, but to Tom Rivers, as 
he rushed into the gas-lit streets and saw the moving 
figures of men and women passing before his dazed 
eyes, it seemed as if he was in another universe 
altogether. 

The black chaos of his own thoughts engulfed him 
to the exclusion of everything and every one else. 
He was enraged at his own folly — he was mad with 
Kate — he would like to have called out Sir Wilfred, 
and shot him on the spot. Again and again he 
cursed the foolish whim that had placed him in so 
false a position. Again and again those hard, cruel 
words of the girl he loved rang in his ears, and he 
heard himself judged and condemned without being 
able to offer any plea against it. 

“What made me go there to-night.?” he thought, 
as he rushed wildly along, choosing the quiet streets 
by sheer instinct. 

Pride, vanity, love — all were wounded almost to 
the death. He had meant everything to be so dif- 
ferent . . . had dreamt of knight-errantry — romance 
— guccess — and now one blundering word, one little 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


225 

bit of misunderstanding, and the whole of his 
schemes and hopes were dashed to pieces. 

He tried to rage at her. He told himself women 
were but shallow vessels, their passions weak, their 
instincts faulty, their natures but as shifting sand. 
Yet, though he raged and railed against the sex and 
Kate O’Brien at its head, it did not seem to ease his 
pain. He tossed her — mentally — to all the Fates and 
Furies, but the red-hot flame of wrath only added to 
the tortures of that other flame within his breast, and 
burned and mingled with it until he was as one 
distraught. 

He found himself at last on the Embankment, and 
visions of .suicide presented themselves to his mind, 
favoured by the shadowy mists that shrouded the 
melancholy river. 

If she heard he was dead, if the news were in the 
morning papers, would she be sorry then .? Would 
she recognise what the cruelty and mercilessness of 
woman could mean, and would remorse seize upon 
her proud heart, and torture her as she had tortured 
him } 

“No. I don’t suppose she’d care,” he thought, 
coming to an abrupt standstill. “She’d only go out 
and buy her wedding-gown as a distraction. ... I 
believe women have no hearts. . . . And what fool 
could have said that Irish girls are romantic, pas- 
sionate, impulsive .? Here’s a specimen. . . . If she 
had been English I wouldn’t have wondered at her not 
approving an unconventional proceeding, but a girl of 
her race ought to understand and excuse any folly if 
love for her was the cause of it. . . . And to think of 

15 


226 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


her throwing herself away on that little fool . . . it's 
perfectly maddening. What could have made her 
accept him after refusing him once.? . . . Heaven 
grant me patience ! Who can understand the ways 
of women.” 

He moved on again. The lights burned dimly in 
the misty air. The sluggish river made a faint 
splashing noise against the bank. It had a strange, 
secret look, that dull-hued water, overcast by the 
faint, clinging fog; creeping away between its wall 
of stone audits low-lying mud banks, to some far-off 
and mysterious distance, where no eye could follow 
it. 

The weirdness and chilliness of the scene oppressed 
him. Yet there was a certain dreary calm about it 
that in some way soothed the riot of fevered thoughts 
and furious rage. He brooded still over the riddle of 
Kate’s strange behaviour. He called her hard and 
unforgiving, but already the tide was turning in her 
favour once more. . How could he tell what stress 
had been brought to bear upon her — in what way her 
father might have drawn her into his scheme.? He 
knew she did not love Sir Wilfred, that she had 
refused him once, and, with all her faults, she was 
not a fickle girl. 

“Oh, if I had only had a fair chance,” he thought, 
“only wooed and won her then at Croft when I had 
the opportunity. But Fate seems determined to be 
spiteful. She is always finding me out playing the 
fool. . . . Suppose ^he thinks I am one. . . . Per- 
haps she’s right.” 

That reflection had a cheering effect apparently. 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


227 

To abuse oneself soundly and roundly (just allowing 
a margin for “extenuating circumstances”) is some- 
times a very salutary proceeding. Youth must go 
through its period of folly. As Ibsen says, “It has 
to be. There is no other way.” No one pities its 
sufferings, least of all the person for whom these 
sufferings are endured, that person being what the 
story-books call “the object of its affections.” And 
yet, if the “object” only knew how genuine and 
pure a thing that affection is, how flattered and how 
grateful she ought to be. The heart of youth in its 
first love is as a firework flashing heavenwards, and 
transforming everything with its glow and glory. 
The glow is brief ; the glory, alas ! fades into the 
commonplace descent of the burnt-out case that bore 
the fiery meteor skywards. But, while it lasts, its 
brilliance exceeds any other feeling and emotion in 
the world! if only the “object” would believe it. 
But, as a rule, she won’t. She laughs and mocks 
and flouts the swain who tries to convince her of his 
passion ; and what can he do, poor youth, save credit 
her with meaning what she says, and then hie him 
away to solitude, to pine and die, or console himself 
with less obdurate maidens. 

How many times Tom Rivers paced to and fro by 
the misty riverside. How much he thought, and 
vowed, and resolved, and un-resolved. How hard it 
seemed that he should have escaped all the wiles and 
witcheries, the snares and allurements of woman- 
kind so long, only to fall a victim to an “ unrequited 
attachment.” 

For with all the will in the world to look upon the 


228 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


bright side of things, he could not bring himself to 
believe that Kate cared for him or ever would care — 
now. He had committed that unpardonable fault in 
a woman’s eyes of placing himself in a position both 
false and foolish. One of either would have been 
bad enough, but he had actually succeeded in 
achieving both. The success had been quite unin- 
tentional — indeed he had been almost unaware of it 
until Kate’s words had enlightened him. “That’s 
just the worst of women — confound them I ” he mut- 
tered wrathfully. “When you’re in the right they’ve 
a knack of putting you altogether in the wrong. 
When you’ve tried your best to do something or get 
something that you think will please them, they 
say they never wished or expected it of you. And 
yet. . . Oh, Kate, Kate, you seemed so different ! 
No nonsense, no affectation, no prudery. . . . That 
night when you came down to the kitchen and made 
the pudding, oh, how sweet and natural and 
womanly you were. Who could have believed you 
were the same girl who to-night stood absolutely 
‘clothed in wTath ’—storming at me— stripping off 
excuse after excuse till I was like a beggar shivering 
for want of his rags — until ” 

“ Holloa there ! said a voice suddenly. 

The young mans^ad just turned abruptly, and in 
so doing had almost run into the arms of another 
man — a tall soldierly figure — advancing rapidly from 
the opposite direction. 

“I — I beg your pardon,” he stammered, stooping 
to pick up his hat, which had fallen off in the col- 
lision. 


THE MAN IN.POSSESSION. 


229 


“I hope I did not hurt you,” said the big man. 

He was very big. Of quite unusual height, but 
so admirably proportioned that no one would have 
wished an inch off his stature. 

“ Oh, no, not at all . . . it was entirely my fault,” 
said Rivers, glancing up at him with involuntary 
admiration. They were standing under a lamp-post, 
and the light fell upon the face of the stranger. It 
was a very interesting face, all the more so because 
of the scar that showed so white and strange across 
the bronzed right cheek. A stern face — a somewhat 
worn and saddened face, yet the young man felt 
how far more worthy of admiration and interest than 
the youth and colouring and well-cut features which 
his looking-glass represented as his own personal 
attractions. 

There was no earthly reason why the two men 
should linger after that brief mutual apology. They 
were strangers. They had come from totally dif- 
ferent parts of the world. They had met by pure 
accident. . . . The chances were that if they had 
parted then and there they would never have met 
again. But, for some inexplicable reason, they 
lingered and began to talk. The ostensible excuse 
on the part of the big man was that he was a stranger 
in London, having arrived from the Western States of 
America a few days before. He asked Tom for 
some information as to his route along the Embank- 
ment, and discovered that, owing to the fog and some 
misdirection on the part of a precocious match- 
seller, he was going exactly in the opposite direction 
to that which he desired. 


230 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION, 


This discovery led to his walking by the side of 
Tom Rivers for some distance, and when they reached 
Charing Cross, they discovered that they were both 
bound for Piccadilly, and were so pleased with each 
other that they did not care to part company until 
it was necessary. 

Tom learnt that his new acquaintance’s name was 
Colonel Lawrence — that he had left the army after 
a good deal of hard work and a great many adven- 
tures — that this was his first visit to England — besides 
getting a good deal of varied information, and the 
Colonel’s impartial opinion of men and things in this 
effete and old-fashioned country. 

An American has the charming quality of perfect 
frankness. He is cool, he is intelligent, and he is 
energetic, and he conveys this to you almost as 
rapidly as he does his impressions of yourself and 
your surroundings. In Tom Rivers’ mood, he could 
have desired no more welcome companionship. Its 
novelty roused him to interest, and brought tem- 
porory forgetfulness of his suicidal tendency, and 
the irrational cruelty of womankind as represented by 
Kate O’Brien. By the time they reached Piccadilly 
he had begged his new acquaintance to call and see 
him, and the invitation was accepted as cordially as it 
was given. 

It then occurred to the young man that his own 
thoughts w^ould be far from pleasant companions 
that night, and that the “call” might as well take 
place at once. He managed to convey this to his 
new friend in a diffident but very frank manner. 
There was something so boyish and genuine about the 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


23 


young fellow that Colonel Lawrence felt he was per- 
fectly sincere in what he said, and that he was con- 
ferring a pleasure, as well as pleasing himself. 

He had knocked about the world so much — had 
had so hard and strange a life that the most un- 
conventional and extraordinary proceedings would 
scarcely have afforded him surprise. It did not seem 
unnatural to him that a mere accidental acquaintance 
should develop into rapid interest or intimacy. 

He was quick at reading character, and something 
in the troubled look and feverish gaiety of the young 
man betrayed that all was not well with him. Yet 
his surroundings afforded no explanation, for his 
rooms were a revelation of luxury, comfort and 
convenience to his soldier guest, who had never had 
the time or the means to trouble about such matters 
himself. 

Tom offered him cigars, wine, mineral waters, but 
he declined anything to drink except coffee. 

“ A soldier,” he said, “cannot be too temperate. 
He wants a clear brain and a healthy body. Then 
the word ‘emergency' finds him braced up, ready 
and dependable. You young men ruin your con- 
stitutions with strong drinks and late hours and un- 
healthy food.” 

“ I daresay we do,” said Rivers, who had just given 
the order for coffee to a little negro boy who served 
him as attendant valet and gen eraiy«c/<9/ww. “The 
‘ gilded youth ' of England are not as a rule very 
wise or very virtuous. I -read in a book, the other 
day, that the best possible education a young man 
could have is to be forced to live on fifteen shillings 


232 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


a week at an early period of his life. No matter 
what his prospects may be in the future, he must for 
one or two years live on that sum, or supplement it 
by his own exertions. If he has once learnt to do 
that there's no more fear of him. He will appreciate 
the value of money and the necessities of less favoured 
mortals than himself. ” 

“The idea is good,” said the Colonel : “you've 
never tried it, I should say. ” 

“Well, no,” said Rivers diffidently; “I never had 
the chance given me.” 

“I should say it was a chance you would be in 
no great hurry to embrace,” answered the American 
dryly. 

His eyes wandered round the room, the oak fur- 
niture, the well-filled book-cases, the few but rare 
engravings, the Nankin china and various lounges 
and seats, all expressive Of comfort and artistic 
tastes. 

“I hope you don’t think I am quite useless,” said 
Rivers. “ I suppose this isn’t exactly as much of a 
‘bachelor’s den 'as a soldier would fit up, but I’m 
blessed with such a confounded lot of money,” he 
added as if in apology. 

Colonel Lawrence laughed. 

“That is scarcely a blessing to deplore,” he said, 
“a great many young men of your age would find 
it had a few trifling advantages. I suppose you’ve 
no profession — except living on your means.” 

“I’m going into Parliament some day, I hope,” 
said Rivers. “Meantime I . . . well, I look about 
I’m not exactly idle. I’ve studied the grievances of 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


m 

the working classes, and sympathised with the 
‘ horny-handed Sons of Toil/ I can’t say I've found 
them absolutely interesting, and the tendency to ‘ beer 
and 'alf holidays’ is very universal, but I hope some 
day I shall do something for them. Their lives are 
very hard and very monotonous. One wonders some- 
times they are so patient or so loyal.” 

“Yes, that loyalty to a mere tradition, to a by- 
gone and effete royalty, is a very curious charac- 
teristic of you English,” said Colonel Lawrence 
thoughtfully. “ It’s like bowing to the puppets of a 
show without ever inquiring what the show is about. 
And so you’re going in for public life ? ” he added. 

“I hope so,” said the young man, rising to pour 
out the coffee. “Unless I turn explorer, and go out to 
Africa. That’s the only place left us, isn’t it, that’s 
got any explorable ground } ” 

“I wouldn’t turn explorer if I were you,” said 
Colonel Lawrence. “It’s a hard life, and but ill-re- 
compensed. Better stay at home and go into Parlia- 
ment. I’m afraid I’m rather rigid and old-fashioned, 
but if I could change places with you. I’d try and 
make a mark in life while I had youth and energy 
and health to do it.” 

Tom Rivers sighed. He was thinking how object- 
less life had suddenly become, how little satisfaction 
there would be in making that “ mark ” of which the 
American spoke, when no one would care as to its 
merit or defects — no eyes brighten or grow soft- — no 
lips utter praise or blame. . . . Here he pulled him- 
self up abruptly, and looking at his guest found that 
he was regarding him with speculative gravity. 


234 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


Something gone wrong?” he questioned. The 
young man coloured. 

“ What makes you think so ? ” 

“The lack of enthusiasm. The sort of change 
that came over you when you talked of ‘exploring.' 
A young fellow to whom the gods have been as kind 
as they’ve been to you doesn’t rush off to foreign 
lands and the society of savages, unless — shall I put 
it frankly? — well, unless a woman sends him.” 

Rivers was silent. 

‘ ‘ I knew a young fellow, once, he was very like 
you . . . you reminded me of him the moment I saw 
you,” continued Colonel Lawrence. “He had very 
fair prospects, was hopeful, enthusiastic, believed in 
life as one unending vista of delights. . . . But the 
end came for all that. It always does. He — he’s 
very much altered now. ” 

He paused, then added abruptly, “She — married 
some one else.” 

“Yes?” queried Tom, as he lighted a cigarette. 
“I suppose I might echo your phrase, ‘She always 
does.’ ” 

“ Has it happened, then ? ” 

“No, but it is to happen. I’m not sure that anti- 
cipation isn’t as bad as certainty.” 

“Of course, there’s no use in saying the expe- 
rience isn’t a new one. We’ve all got to learn it soon 
or late. It takes different forms, but the result is the 
same.” 

“No,” said Rivers. “There’s no use and no con- 
solation in saying that. If a man shows you where 
his leg was amputated and assures you he never 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


235 

felt the pain — it doesn’t console you a bit for having 
to undergo a similar operation. You’ve the dread — 
and the — the inconvenience, to bear for yourself.” 

“That’s so,” agreed Colonel Lawrence. An odd 
shade came into his eyes. He looked at the young 
man with sympathy as well as pity. 

“But it’s better to get over it young,” he resumed. 
“It allows room for ambition or a career. You will 
have a career.” 

Tom shook his head. 

“Oh, yes, you will,” went on the elder man. 
“ You can’t help yourself. You’re not formed to sit 
down and fold your hands while the battle goes on 
around you. And such a battle as it is here — in this 
grim London. If you’ve thought of it at all as you 
say — if your sympathies are with the class who toil 
for others’ pleasures, you must feel drawn to do 
something — be it ever so little — in your time — in your 
way. Take my word for it, there’s more satisfaction 
in work — hard, well-meant, unselfish work — than in 
the achievement of personal ambition or personal 
happiness. I’ve laid by a fairly big deposit in the 
Bank of Experience in my time and I am able to 
speak with authority. If you’ve wealth, lay it out to 
the advantage of others. If you look upon it as a 
trust, you are its master — if you waste or abuse 
it, you become its slave — and a very pitiful one 
too.” 

“But,” said the young man, “it isn’t always 
easy to decide what is for the advantage of 
others. ” 

“I think it wouldn’t be difficult for any one who 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


236 

lived here," said Colonel Lawrence, glancing at the 
windows, which looked down on the noise and con- 
fusion of the busy thoroughfare. 

“Even in this short time," he added, “I confess 
to being saddened and oppressed by the contrasts 
you meet at every turn — the squalor and splendour 
— the frivolity and suffering — the terrible woe — the 
more terrible waste — the flaunting vice — the grim 
and ghastly wretchedness. One day’s experience in 
the streets of your great city would appal the 
stoutest heart and sadden the strongest." 

“Yes, that’s true enough,’’ said Tom sadly. “ It’s 
no new thing to hear either. But all that’s been 
done seems useless, and all that has to be done is 
vaguely and indefinitely postponed. We’ve legislated, 
and lectured, and organised, and worked for the 
poor and the criminal classes . . . and what’s the 
good of it .? what better are they? — or what have we 
gained ? Not even gratitude.” 

“It’s because young blood — young life — young 
energy is wanted in the matter," said the American. 
“ Reform means a wide, strong sweep — not a mere 
dust disturbance with a feather brush. You are all 
narrow and artificial and hemmed round by past 
prejudice and present fears. You know the shibbo- 
leth of your political creed, and are content to gabble 
that so long as you’re in office. You’re never sin- 
cere even in your convictions, and seldom honest 
even in your decisions. Mind, I don’t say my 
country is any better, or that our senators and presi- 
dents work with cleaner hands and honester purpose 
than your ‘wire-pullers.’ The world generally is 


THE MAH IN POSSESSION. 


237 

bad, and the history of civilisation is not encour- 
aging. Whether the fault lies with individuals or 
the masses, it is hard to say.” 

^‘The sweeping reform you advocate would only 
be the work of time,” said Tom thoughtfully. He 
was interested in his companion’s views — sufficiently 
so to push aside his own personal trouble for the 
time being. The resolutions and enthusiasms of 
the past throbbed with returning life. He had laid 
them aside, been content to forget them for the sake 
of a girl — a girl who cared nothing for him — who 
could pass calmly and coldly on to the altar of her 
fate regardless of the sacrifice of his crushed and 
broken heart. Better, far better, to fling love aside ! 
Its soft deceits, its perfidies and beguilements. 
Better, far better, to live for nobler and wider ambi- 
tions ! Was not love aptly described aS a thing 
apart from man’s life.^^ . . . He would prove it so. ... 
She should see what she had lost . . . She should learn 
to be proud of him. She should be forced to contrast 
him with the silly, witless, aimless fool whom she 
had selected as her husband. . . . She should — well, 
there’s no knowing how far he might have run on 
had not the voice of his new friend recalled him to 
the narrow boundaries of the present. 

“You are thinking,” he said, “of the woman 
who in her secret heart will be proud of you. It is 
not a very noble motive to work upon, but it’s better 
than none. But if she doesn’t care for you, per- 
sonally, she won’t be proud. She’ll only be gra- 
ciously indifferent. I suppose you are sure she 
doesn’t care. It’s not — pique ? ” 


238 THE MAN IN POSSESSION 

“No,” said Riv^ers, “it’s not pique. There might 
be some hope then.” 

He paused and looked at the Colonel. 

“I wonder,” he said, “how you know.” 

A grave smile lighted the dark face. “ Oh,” he 
said, “it wasn't at all difficult. You’re too young 
to play the hypocrite. It’s only love or money that 
makes the tragedy of youth. I could see it wasn’t 
the last. . . . And yet you were troubled--seriousIy 
troubled. I’ll tell you frankly now that I didn't like 
the look of your face when I met you on the Em- 
bankment It had something desperate and reckless 
about it” 

“I felt both,” Tom answered in a low, strained 
voice. 

“ I was afraid something had gone wrong — very 
wrong. I did not think you ought to be alone in 
such a mood — at such a time. There comes the 
mood and the time in a young man’s life when the 
Tempter has him at his mercy. He is quite defence- 
less — and quite blind. He doesn’t see the danger — 
he doesn’t feel the need of defence — and then — he 
falls. And all his life — think of that, my boy ... all 
his life — he tries to forget that fall, or retrace that 
false step, and he never can. Then he says, ‘If I 
had known — if I could have foreseen — if I had had 
a friend ’ ” 

“You know life well,” said Tom huskily. “I 
should fancy you would be a good friend.” 

“A very true one — and I like youth. It is genuine 
— it is ingenuous — it is hopeful. I always look with 
interest at the new lives springing up in the vacant 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


239 


ranks as the old drop ont. I envy them the hopeful- 
ness — the zeal — the enthusiasm they lavish on all and 
everything they take up. I know it can’t last — I 
know it will be of so very little use — I know that 
however new the song seems, it is only sung to the 
same old tune. But, for all that, I like to watch the 
singer, and hear the fresh voice lending its own en- 
thusiasm to that old song.” 

He rose then as if to depart. 

“It may occur to you,” he said, “after I’m gone, 
of course, that I’ve been too blunt and too outspoken. 
But remember. I’m only a rough soldier of fortune, 
and have only the virtue of perfect frankness. When 
I said you interested me, I meant it. When I said I 
read something of your story in your face, I meant 
it. Now I won’t bore you with my company any 
longer. Only I’ll say this, ‘ Don’t despair.’ Half the 
mischief of life and half its sorrows come from 
some trifling misapprehension, and now — good- 
night. ” 

He held out his hand, and Tom shook it warmly. 

“You’ve done me no end of good,” he said. “I 
hope you’ll come and see me again^ — very soon.” 

“I’m staying at the Langham Hotel,” said Colonel 
Lawrence, “and as no friendship in England can 
possibly be cemented without the ceremony of a 
dinner, you must come and dine with me there. 
Shall we say to-morrow ? My time is uncertain ; I’ve 
come to look for a friend. I’m not even sure if — 
if the person is in London. But that lends a vague 
charm to the search. Well, shall it be to-morrow ^ 
Seven-thirty } ” 


240 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


“I shall be only too glad,” said Tom. **The 
phrase may sound conventional, but, believe me, it 
is really meant.” 

‘‘You needn’t tell me that,” said Colonel Lawrence, 
looking at him with his grave eyes and kindly smile. 
“ Meanwhile, leave the river alone. You’re too 
young, and life has far too much in store for you, 
that you should wish to be transformed into what 
Dickens calls a ‘demmed damp most unpleasant 
body.’ She may yet relent, you know.” 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


241 


CHAPTER XXIII. 

AN UNEXPECTED MEETING. 

‘‘She" was very, very far from relenting, if the two 
people who had been discussing her could only have 
had the gift of second sight, and glanced at the figure 
pacing to and fro in the little shabby drawing-room. 

Kate had the fiery, impulsive Irish temperament, 
so quick to love and hate— so passionate in its resent- 
ment of outrage or affront. When Tom Rivers had 
left her she was in a downright towering rage. There 
is no other word for it — a good, honest, towering 
rage, that was bound to work itself out before she 
could calmly or dispassionately consider the matter. 
But the feeling was too violent to last. The fierce 
anger which swelled in her bosom seemed to gather 
in an hysterical sob and almost suffocate her. She 
threw herself on the couch, and gave way to a tem- 
pest of tears which left her weak and faint, but still 
coldly resentful. 

She could never forgive him — of that she felt cer- 
tain. He was unworthy, ungenerous, contemptible, 
and yet, try as she might, she could not forget his 
plea, that love for her had led him to commit those 
follies, and place himself in so contemptible an atti- 
tude. She found herself contrasting the two parts 


THE MAH IN POSSESSIOH. 


242 

he had played. ... She found herself wondering if 
her own behaviour in the matter of Tom Smith had 
presented itself in a creditable light to the eyes of 
Tom Rivers. Instinct had told her the bailiff was 
not a bailiff, but no suspicion had been awakened 
at Croft that Tom Rivers was anything but— Tom 
Rivers. 

“ And I thought him so honest, so loyal, so true,” 
she said to herself. “The sort of man a woman 
could respect as well as love. . . . And now — oh, 
how different it all seems.” 

She dashed the tears from her eyes, and once again 
began that stormy pacing of the room which seemed 
to afford some relief to her perturbed feelings. 

She longed for Mrs. Lafaye — for some friend to 
whom she could speak frankly about the whole 
miserable, humiliating business. Her father would 
only laugh, and probably say that the alteration in 
the position of his creditor made the payment of his 
debt a matter of secondary importance. And how 
the memory of that debt rankled in her mind. It 
had been incurred on her behalf in order that she 
might be set free to go to Croft. Why, now she 
came to think of it, her very dresses had been bought 
with his, Tom Rivers's money, in order that the said 
Tom Rivers might pursue the acquaintance at his 
leisure ! 

No wonder her pride was fn arms — no wonder the 
hot blood burned and flamed in her cheek as she 
thought of this impertinent wooing — no wonder the 
dark eyes flashed wrathfully at the remembrance of 
that outspoken confession — no wonder that she told 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


243 

herself again and again she would never forgive 
him. On that point she was still determined — never 
— as long as she lived ! 

The only thing she could do was to hasten on her 
marriage with Sir Wilfred. He was coming up to 
London in a few days’ time. She would tell him 
then that she was ready to be his wife as soon as he 
desired. It would be an effectual cure for her brief 
romance, an effectual answer to Tom Rivers. It 
would end her father’s difficulties and — please Sir 
Wilfred and his mother. Lady Jocelyn had begged 
her to let the wedding take place soon. Well — so 
let it be. There was nothing to hold back for — 
nothing to hope. The sooner her fate was sealed 
the better. 

Having arrived at this wise conclusion, she dashed 
aside her tears, went up to her room and wrote a 
full and particular account of everything to Mrs. 
Lafaye ! 

“Youth finds strange comfort in self-torture,” said 
Mrs. Lafaye meditatively, as she finished reading 
Kate’s blurred, impulsive letter. “Poor girl, she is 
very much to be pitied, but why will she persist in 
making bad worse.? She’s just as much in love with 
that young man as ever she can be, and yet she 
seems bent on sacrificing her own life and his on the 
altar of her wounded vanity. It’s of no use to speak 
to her. I can see that. If I am to be of any service 
I must see the young man himself — get behind the 
scenes, as it were.” 

Then she laughed softly. “ He certainly has made 


244 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


an uncommon fool of himself/' she said. '‘I thought 
romance and poetry and all that sort of thing had 
gone out when tall hats and frock-coats came in, 
but I s’pose human nature will always be human 
nature, however we dress it up.” 

Then she laid aside the letter, and sat down, and 
went into a reflective mood, from which she was 
only aroused by the sound of the dressing-bell. 

She was extremely quiet and subdued that evening, 
even to the wonder and discomfiture of her enemy. 
Lady Westmoreland, who laid conversational traps 
for her in vain. Later on, the cause of this gentle 
melancholy was announced. Mrs. Lafaye regretted 
that she must cut short her visit, she had received 
news — very sad news — from a friend, and that ne- 
cessitated her immediate return to London. 

Lady Jocelyn was quite distressed about it. She 
was genuinely fond of the pretty, bright American, 
and knew that her departure meant a reign of dul- 
ness and depression. But reproaches and entreaties 
were quite unavailing. Mrs. Lafaye, with the mourn- 
ful gentleness that cloaked her own relief, displayed 
also an amount of resolution that no entreaties could 
shake, and the next morning she took her lovely self, 
her wonderful toilettes and her magnificent jewels 
back to the smoky fogs and muddy streets of the 
Metropolis. Sir Wilfred had intended leaving by the 
same train, but the idea of a tete-a-tete journey with 
the fascinating American was too much for his 
weak nerves. He therefore postponed his departure 
till the next day, and communicated that fact to Kate 
bjr telegram, 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


245 

He hated writing letters — indeed, as a rule he let 
his valet do his correspondence for him — but he had 
hit upon the idea of “wiring'' to Kate on every 
possible excuse. It showed how faithful was his 
memory, and laid all the blame of misspelt words on 
ignorant post-office officials. He was charmed with 
the ingenuity of this idea, a gratification, however, 
that was not shared by Biddy, who was perpetually 
being summoned from the lower or extreme upper 
regions of the house to answer the imperative “rat- 
tat-rat-tat" of what she called “thim dratted telegram 
bhoys." 

When Mrs. Lafaye reached town she drove -to her 
own suite of rooms at the Langham, and there, in 
the quietude of her own boudoir, and enjoying the 
luxury of her own company, shared only by tea and 
letters, she thought out her scheme for giving this 
“three-volume" tragedy a happy, if somewhat con- 
ventional ending. 

In the first place, she must get to know Tom 
Rivers, and judge for herself what manner of man 
he was. 

She knew his address. She had secured it in a 
casual way from Sir Wilfred, and with a vague hope 
that she might have met some of his “ people " in the 
whirl of the past season. In that respect, however. 
Fortune had not favoured her. His female relations 
consisted of a mother, who did not go much into 
society, being elderly and in delicate health, and a 
cousin, who was of the aesthetic type of girls, and 
went in greatly for art and literature, but eschewed 
balls and parties as “frivolous." The redoubtable 


TME MAN IN POSSESSION. 


246 

Aunt Judy had not come under her ken either, for 
that lady did not often come over to England, and, 
when she did, her sole idea of enjoyment was to 
visit a theatre every night. 

Mrs. Lafaye sipped her tea, and reflected on these 
matters, and wondered whether she might venture 
on writing to Tom Rivers, and asking him to call on 
her. From what Kate had told her she thought he 
would not be likely to misinterpret her overtures, 
even if they did seem unconventional. 

king can do no wrong, no more can an 
American,” she said, laughing. We’re privileged 
to be astonishing.” 

Having arrived at this satisfactory reflection, she 
rang for her maid, and ordered her to unpack her 
trunks, and get out a dinner dress, as she would dine 
at the table d'hote. 

“ The black dress, Felicie,” she said. “That one 
with all the jet, and I’ll wear some diamonds — not 
many. And fetch me my writing materials. I want 
to do some correspondence before I dress.” 

When Mrs. Lafaye descended from her own rooms 
to the public dining-room of the Langham, the first 
course was just over. She entered with the coolness 
and self-possession of one to whom the stare of the 
stranger is a matter of total indifference. The head 
waiter had reserved a place for her, and conducted 
her thither with the deference due to a distinguished 
guest. Some of the private tables were occupied by 
small parties of twos and threes. As Mrs. Lafaye’s 
jet-laden skirts rustled by one of these tables she was 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION, 


247 

startled by an abrupt exclamation. The next mo- 
ment a tall, middle-aged man sprang forward, seized 
her hands, and in a voice broken and hoarse with 
emotion was endeavouring to convey to her aston- 
ished ears his surprise and delight at this meeting. 

The usually self-possessed, brilliant little woman 
found herself for once speechless and bewildered. 

She could scarcely believe it possible that chance 
should have played into her hands like this— that, 
after years of waiting, heart-sickness, hopelessness, 
she should suddenly meet the one friend for whom 
her heart had longed. 

The surprise was almost painful in its suddenness. 
It robbed her of self-command as well as of speech. 
After one faltering exclamation she could only stand 
there with her hands prisoned in that strong grasp, 
white and trembling like a frightened child. 

He, too, big, stalwart soldier as he was, seemed 
bewildered by the shock her presence had given him, 
and the commonplace aspect of the attendant waiter, 
deferentially drawing attention to the lady’s seat, was 
an additional feature in the tableau. 

Woman-like, Mrs. Lafaye recovered herself first. 
“ It is most surprising,” she said — th^n added rapidly, 
“When did you come? How long have you been 
staying here ? ” 

He answered briefly, and she drew her hands 
away, and smiled up at him in a vague, wistful 
manner. It was impossible to say much with all 
those eyes upon them. Yet there was something in 
her look which comforted him, conveying some 
sudden sense of nearness which was sweeter than 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


248 

mere physical nearness, and showed a soft and glad 
comprehension of all that this meeting promised. 

Then she moved on, and took her place. Her 
position at the long table necessitated her turning her 
back upon him. But from time to time she heard 
the deep and well-remembered tones of his voice, 
and so strange, so sweet a thrill ran through her 
veins, that it seemed as if life had only just begun to 
be life with this glad birth of hope. 

He seemed to be entertaining a guest. She heard 
another voice, a young voice, answering and re- 
marking from time to time. Conversation, however, 
did not seen very brilliant. 

As for Mrs. Lafaye, the attentive waiter was heart- 
broken at her indifference to the delicate and dainty 
dishes which he offered her from time to time. She 
either refused them or left them almost untasted on 
her plate. The meal seemed to her interminably 
long. The conversation of her neighbours on either 
side was particularly vapid and uninteresting. 

After the ice-pudding had gone round she rose 
from her seat. Colonel Lawrence, who had been 
watching her every movement, did the same as she 
passed his table. She smiled graciously. “I shall 
be in the drawing-room, ’’ she said, and passed out of 
the room, followed by many admiring and some 
envious glances. 

“A compatriot of yours. Colonel?” said Tom 
Rivers, who had observed the meeting and the 
agitation on the part of his host. 

“Yes. ... It is years since I saw her,” answered 
the Colonel. His grave deep eyes had a look of 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


249 


intense happiness. “It seems singular," he said 
thoughtfully. “You remember I told you I had come 
over here on the chance of finding a — a friend — 
whom I had quite lost sight of?" 

“Yes, I remember," said Tom, tossing off his glass 
of champagne, and wondering whether it was pos- 
sible to be very deeply in love at forty-five. 

“That lady," said the Colonel gravely, “is the 
friend." 

“It was very remarkable your meeting her like 
that," said Tom. “She is a very lovely woman," 
he added. 

“I think she is," said Colonel Lawrence simply. 
“I have always thought so, though that is not by 
any means her greatest charm." 

“And I suppose she is rich," continued Tom. 
“Her dress seemed to convey the fact. How is it 
all you Americans are so well off? I never heard of 
a ‘poor' American. Are there none, or do they 
always keep in their own country if they are badly 
off?" 

Colonel Lawrence laughed. “ I'm a ‘ poor’ Amer- 
ican," he said. “ I should play a sorry figure in the 
list of millionaires. But you’re right. It’s only the 
rich ones who travel. The others work until they’re 
rich.” 

He was on tenterhooks to get away and follow 
Mrs. Lafaye into the drawing-room. But politeness 
forbade him to hurry his guest, and he had to sit 
and listen to his not very brilliant conversation for 
some time longer. 

When they at last adjourned Tom manifested a 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


250 

desire to visit the smoking-room. Colonel Lawrence 
excused himself from joining him at the shrine of 
nicotine in such a palpably nervous manner that 
Tom began dimly to perceive he was anxious to 
rejoin the beautiful American widow. 

He urged him diplomatically to do so, declaring 
that he could have his “weed,” look at the evening 
papers, and then join him and be introduced to the 
lady in question. 

The beaming radiance of Colonel Lawrence’s face 
gave ample assurance of the satisfaction this bit of 
diplomacy afforded. He escorted his guest to the 
smoking-room and then hurried off to find Mrs. 
Lafaye. That lady had so far recovered her usual 
composure that she was a little put out with herself 
for the self-betrayal of which she had been guilty. 

“He mustn’t think I’m too pleased,” she said, and 
she buried herself in the biggest fauteuii she could 
find, and became absorbed in a novel. 

The ingenuous start she gave when a shadow fell 
across the page over which her head was bent, and 
the gravely demure wonderment of her eyes, afforded 
Colonel Lawrence a little uneasiness. 

“Had she not expected him ? ” he thought. “ I — 
I hope I haven’t come here too soon ? ” he said. 
“ It seemed so wonderful meeting like this. I didn’t 
know you were in England.” 

“Then you don’t read your society papers,” she 
said archly. “For they announced that fact long 
ago. . . . Have you come to talk ? If so, you might 
as well sit down.” 

He took the seat she indicated. She was perfectly 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


251 

composed. He, on the contrary, was nervous and 
uncertain. 

“What have you done with your friend?” she 
asked presently. “I — I thought you were dining 
with some one.” 

“Yes,” answered the Colonel in his direct, simple 
manner. ‘ ‘ He is a young fellow whose acquaintance 
I only made yesterday. I asked him to dine. At 
present he is in the smoking-room.” 

“And are you making a long stay in England?” 
she asked. 

“I — I hardly know. I came over with a vague 
idea of a holiday . . . and a vague hope that I might 
meet — you. You told me once you would be sure to 
go to England if ever you were rich — or free. ” 

“ You knew that I was free?” she said in a low 
voice, less steady now than it had been a moment 
before. 

“I knew it,” he said gravely. “You do not, I 
hope, expect me to say I regret the fact, even for your 
sake.” 

“No,” she said. “ Friendship accords frankness, 
and you were always frank.” 

“ It is a soldier's virtue. I wonder if I might say 
that I hope the friendship of the past is not quite — 
forgotten ? ” 

“Do you think it is? Am I likely to be less 
faithful to its memory than yourself?” 

“Oh,” he said, “I deserve no credit. I simply 
could not help it. You see, it isn't my nature to make 
friends easily. I never had many. It is not surpris- 
ing I should remember — you. ” 


THE MAH IN POSSESSIOH 


252 

think it is very surprising,*' she answered, her 
delicate face bent downwards on the book, whose 
leaves she idly turned. “ I did not treat you well," 
she added in a lower tone. 

“No," he said. “ You did not, but perhaps you 
could not help it." 

“I was too cowardly to help it, and then, when 
it was too late, I knew that your misjudgment was 
only the natural result ” 

“Perhaps,” he said gently, “I did not misjudge 
you. Might I not have understood the — reason ? ” 

She coloured softly, then closed the book with 
some abruptness. “Let us not discuss each other," 
she said. “I have a horror of analysis, either of 
character or motive. It is nice to be cheated into 
believing people are what you want them to be. 
I am very glad we have met again. You are stay- 
ing at this hotel, I suppose ? " 

“Yes — and you?" 

“I am a bird of passage. But I make this my 
headquarters. I’ve only just returned from the 
country to-day : I came up on a diplomatic mission 
which I’m terribly afraid I shall never carry through. " 

“I should think you might carry anything through, 
if you once made up your mind to do it." 

“It is a love affair," she said, smiling. “Two 
young people I know are obstinately bent on 
making themselves unhappy. I am ambitious to 
play fairy godmother. Do you think I shall suc- 
ceed?" 

“I should say so. Personally, I don't know much 
about love affairs, but it is odd that my young friend 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


253 

i of to-night is also the victim of an unrequited attach - 
I ment/' 

I Indeed,’’ said Mrs. Lafaye with quick interest. 

! ‘ ‘ What is his name ? ” 

; “Rivers. He’s a very nice young fellow. I would 
j like to introduce him to you.” 

I “Rivers — ^Tom Rivers, is it?” exclaimed Mrs. 

j Lafaye eagerly. “Gracious! — You don’t say so. 
Why, I’m just dying to know him 1 I came up to 
London expressly to make his acquaintance. Go 
and bring him at once.” 

“I — I hardly think he’s finished his cigaryet,” said 
Colonel Lawrence. “Won’t your patience last a 
little longer ? ” 

He was not quite pleased at this sudden en- 
thusiasm. Tom Rivers was young, good-looking, 
rich, and had interested her. It was always danger- 
ous to interest a woman. 

“It will wait, certainly,” said Mrs. Lafaye, detect- 
ing the perturbation of his mind, and inwardly elated 
by it. “But I think you are unkind to demand it.” 

, “Then I will go and bring him at once,” said 
Colonel Lawrence, rising from his seat. 

The room was rapidly filling now. Any conver- 
sation would be more or less of a public nature, 
i Perhaps that thought consoled him for the abrupt 
I termination to iete-e-teie. 

Mrs. Lafaye watched the tall figure striding across 
the room. A little tender smile touched her lips : her 
eyes were very soft and wistful. 

“He’s just the same,” she thought — “so strong, so 
simple, so true. I’m sure there isn’t another man in 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION, 


254 

the world like him. How odd that we should meet 
like this . . . and to think that young man on 
whom I turned my back was Tom Rivers ! . . . 
Seems to me I ought to have had a magnetic intima- 
tion of the fact. And my letter upstairs written to 
him ! Talk of miracles indeed ! I do wonder what 
sort of young man he is. . . . If the Colonel has 
taken a fancy to him, it speaks well. He is not 
keen on making friends, or rather he used not to be. 
Well, Fm glad I left Croft. I could not, even in my 
wildest dreams, have imagined this evening would 
have been one of such dramatic purport. I hope I'm 
equal to the occasion. ” 

She looked equal to any occasion as she sat there, 
her delicate face bright with colour, her eyes dark 
and glowing with the mingled excitement and inte- 
rest that the coming interview promised. 

Colonel Lawrence solemnly and briefly accom- 
plished the introduction. His countenance was un- 
moved, but his eyes were gravely observant. The 
charm of Mrs. Lafaye’s manner, her brilliant smile, 
her cordial welcome, evidently impressed the young 
man as they were meant to do. 

“Its so odd," she said, “that I should find you 
here to-night, for Fve just come up from the country 
house where you were staying last week." 

“ From Croft .? " he said eagerly. “ You know the 
Jocelyns then } " 

“A foregone conclusion, isn’t it," she said, laugh- 
ing, “ or how could I stay at their house .? " 

“True, that was very foolish. I— I suppose there 
were a great many people there ’> 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


255 

“Lady Jocelyn was entertaining what the society 
journals call ‘a brilliant circle, said Mrs. Lafaye 
mischievously. “It has always been the height 
of my ambition — as an American citizen — to be 
one of a ‘ brilliant circle." One reads about it you 
know, and wonders about it, and tries dimly to 
fathom the extent of its magnificence. But the 
mind sinks abashed before the reality. At least 
mine did. It was so very far beyond what I anti- 
cipated."’ 

“Surely,"" said Tom, somewhat puzzled, “you have 
, very brilliant society in America. At least I’ve always 
heard so.” 

“I should have called it brilliant once,” she said 
demurely, “but that was before I had met such re- 
presentations of the word as Sir Wilfred Jocelyn and 
— Lady Westmoreland.” 

Tom laughed. “ I see,” he said. “Yes, it must be 
rather a joke for any one who is observant.” 

“It was an exquisite joke,” she said with an air of 
! extreme appreciation. “ I have lived on it, dined on 
it, slept on it for seven consecutive days and nights, 
and I can still smile.” 

“Perhaps,” said Colonel Lawrence, “Mr. Rivers 
may have a different opinion of the circle. He had 
! friends among them.” 

“Oh, I know that, ” she said demurely. ' ‘ I heard a 
great deal about him.” 

The young man looked at her quickly. She noted 
he changed colour. “May I ask,” he said, “who 
was kind enough to discuss me } ” 

“ I think it was Sir Wilfred,” she said, as she slowljr 


256 the man in possession. 

opened her great black feather fan, and swayed it 
gracefully to fro. 

He bit his lip. “We hadn’t much in common. 
And I think he wasn’t sorry to see the last of me.” 

“And,” she went on, as if there had been no in- 
terruption, “a young lady who afforded me unend- 
ing interest. Need I mention the name ? ” 

“I — I can hardly fancy any young lady at Croft 
would have had any special memory of my unworthy 
self.” 

“ No? ” she questioned. “You do yourself an in- 
justice, Mr. Rivers. There was one. Miss O’Brien. 
Would you be surprised to hear we struck up a great 
friendship. Indeed, I have come up to town now 
exclusively on her account. ” 

“Indeed,” stammered the young man. He felt 
and looked bewildered. There was some hidden 
meaning in Mrs. Lafaye’s looks and words, and he 
could not imagine what that meaning was. 

Mrs. Lafaye turned abruptly to Colonel Lawrence. 

“Colonel,” she said, with the deepest gravity, “ I 
did not tell you what was the real reason of my visit 
to England. But I am going to be candid. Ever 
since my school days I have been possessed by one 
absorbing soul-engrossing idea to behold — a dun- 
geon — a real historical, good, old gloomy dungeon. 
Don’t smile, Mr. Rivers. We’ve many great and 
magnificent institutions in America, but we can’t run 
to dungeons. Now, Colonel, if you will make your 
way across the room and go to that table by the fire- 
place you’ll find a book of English castles, illustrated. 
There’s sure to be some with dungeons. I’ll leave 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


»57 

it to you to select the best or worst. As long as it 
has a gory history, and is a regular deep, grim, ter- 
rible and perfectly authentic place, Fm prepared to go 
to any trouble to see it. Come back here when 
you’ve found out one, and we’ll arrange a party and 
visit it. You’ve never seen a dungeon yourself, Fm 
sure, have you ? ” 

“Never,” he said, rising to do her bidding, un- 
moved and obedient as if he had been ordered out 
on the “ war-path.” 

“ I thought not : you’ll find them absorbingly in- 
teresting — in the illustrations.” 

17 


258 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


CHAPTER XXIV. 

TWO EXPLANATIONS. 

“ Mr. Rivers,” said the pretty American the moment 
the Colonel had departed, “I must speak to you 
frankly, candidly, without any beating about the 
bush or nonsense. You’ll be surprised to hear that 
I've actually got a letter upstairs written to you. I 
wanted to know you : indeed, I had made up my 
mind that I must know you. Will you attend parti- 
cularly for a few moments, and I’ll tell you the 
reason.” 

She had dropped all her airy, graceful nonsense. 
She was deeply in earnest, and Tom saw it. 

“I’m very much flattered at your interest,” he said, 
somewhat stupidly. “ I will listen with all the 
patience you can desire. ” 

“You mustn’t misunderstand me,” said Mrs. La- 
faye. “ I daresay I’m very un-English, but there 
are times in life when one can’t afford to study con- 
ventionalities. I told you I had struck up a great 
friendship with Kate O’Brien. I mean it. I’m really, 
honestly and sincerely fond of her, and she’s going to 
do a foolish and most regrettable thing. She’s to 
marry a man about whom she doesn’t care a copper 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


«59 

cent, in order to pique another man about whom she 
does care a — very, very great deal. ” 

The young man’s face had grown strangely white. 

“ I know she’s going to marry," he said. “But 
why should you think it’s out of pique ? She — 
she’s not that sort of girl, surely.” 

“Oh, we’re all ‘ that sort of girl' when we’re mad 
with some one we care for and he’s done — well, done 
something stupid — or reckless," exclaimed Mrs. La- 
faye. “Half the marriages are made in haste — or 
in disappointment. But I’m not going to let Kate 
O’Brien make a fool of herself if I can help it, and I 
want you to assist me to prevent her doing so." 

“You needn-’t ask me to do that : I’d give my life 
for her," exclaimed Tom passionately. “ But," and 
his face grew gloomy, “she’s refused me — and sent 
me away. She said she would never forgive me." 

“Oh, a girl’s never," laughed Mrs. Lafaye. 
“I know what that means. Will you put your 
case in my hands and trust me .? I’ve only got her 
happiness at stake. I must act promptly and decid- 
edly. Will you trust me ? ’’ 

“Most heartily. But I confess I’m not very 
hopeful. " 

“Well," said Mrs. Lafaye, looking up at him with 
her laughing eyes, “you’ve put yourself into rather 
a queer position, haven’t you } Somehow romance 
doesn’t pay in real life as well as it does in a novel. 
You see we can’t fix up our situations to suit our 
characters, and we can’t make the characters act and 
think as we want them. Now I admire your be- 
haviour immensely. It’s just the sort of thing would 


26 o 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


appeal to me. It was so delightfully uncon- 
ventional." 

It was a great piece of folly," he said, colouring. 
“But I never dreamt of its results." 

“Exactly. The observation is strikingly novel. 
And now, tell me, was Kate very angry with you ? " 
“Terribly. She seemed to think I purposely in- 
sulted her." 

“ That's what she wrote to me," said Mrs. Lafaye 
thoughtfully. “But Irish people are hot-tempered 
as well as proud. I suppose you’re not above ac- 
knowledging she has some faults, or — are they only 
distinguished virtues in your eyes ? " 

“I — I can’t help thinking she was justified in 
what she said. You see, I had only one excuse to 
offer, and that she wouldn’t believe." 

“ You think she does not care .? " 

“I am sure of it," he said hopelessly. 

“When you are older — and wiser, you will not 
judge a woman by her words, but by her actions. 
And you will find then how contradictory the two 
are. That’s what makes us seem so puzzling to men. " 

“Thank you," he said, “for the information. I 
promise you I will lay it to heart." 

“Do,” she entreated. “And now as I’m con- 
vinced Colonel Lawrence has decided on that dun- 
geon and is coming to give us the imformation, I 
won’t say any more on the subject. But you may 
trust me to consider your interests." 

“I think," said Colonel Lawrence, standing before 
her as stiff and straight as if suddenly brought to 
“ attention"— “ I think that you will find Dumbar- 


THE MA N m POSSESSION. 2 6 1 

ton Castle possesses a singularly interesting and 
commemorative vaultage. I will read you the ac- 
count of it if you like.” 

“ No, you can describe it,” she said lightly. “I 
hope there are chains there — rusty chains and gaolers' 
keys that rattle hideously. Those are the things 
that I should call ‘commemorative.'” 

“Why this singular taste?” asked Tom, laughing 
in spite of himself. 

“Is it singular? I really can’t offer ^ny reason. 
Simply that the fault lies at the door of early English 
history. By the by,” she added quickly, “you've 
selected a Scotch castle. Why is that ? ” 

“ Its history appeared more interesting,” said 
Colonel Lawrence. “Also, there are very few Eng- 
lish castles — with dungeons — that are to be viewed.” 

“That,” she said, “is conclusive. We will goto 
Dumbarton, Colonel. It’s somewhere on the Clyde, 
isn’t it?” 

“Yes,” he said, “but may I suggest that this is 
scarcely the time of year to go touring in Scotland.” 

“Oh,” she said lightly, “we will postpone it till 
the spring or the summer, then. I’m sure you're 
in no hurry to return to America ? ” 

His looks conveyed that he certainly was not, so 
long as she chose to remain away from that interest- 
ing country, but he only said briefly — 

“I am at your service.” 

Tom Rivers went back to his rooms that night in 
a frame of mind that was a delightful combination 
of hope and anxiety. Mrs. Lafaye had worked this 


262 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


change in him. It was very satisfactory to find his 
conduct presented to him in the light that her opin- 
ions had presented it. His natural anger, fierce, 
masculine, and brief, had passed away. He W’as 
more ready to excuse Kate now for her misjudg- 
ment than to excuse himself for his part in causing 
it. His old coolness and steadiness came to the res- 
cue, and he felt more than grateful to this unexpected 
ally who had appeared at so momentous a time. 
Surely their combined forces could save the girl from 
this sacrifice of herself. Surely she would listen 
to reason — persuasion — love. 

He sat up for long that night going over all the 
old ground, and trying to look at himself and his 
actions from Kate’s point of view. 

He felt she could not regard him as much better 
than a fool — a creature of no fixed purpose or principle, 
and apt to be led away by vague, impulsive motives. 
She was so firm, so brave, so self-reliant, how could 
he expect her to understand or forgive him ? And 
yet he did expect both. 

He had Mrs. Lyfaye to thank for it. And he was 
young enough to believe in miracles. He therefore 
went to bed and slept actually soundly and dream- 
lessly in the full anticipation that something in the 
shape of a miracle was to happen on the morrow — 
that he would be forgiven by Kate, reconciled to 
Kate, and able to woo and win her as he had so fixed 
a determination to do. 

Meanwhile, his new friend Colonel Lawrence had 
seen him depart with feelings of unmixed joy. He 
had not approved of his entire monopoly of Mrs. 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


263 

Lafaye’s society, or of her interest in him. The duty 
of “speeding the parting guest” was a duty for 
which he felt himself eminently qualified on this 
special evening, and it was with quite suspicious 
alacrity that he returned to the drawing-room. 

Almost every one had left. Mrs. Lafaye still lin- 
gered, however. She was standing by the table 
which contained the volume of illustrated Castles of 
Great Britain, and apparently absorbed in the study 
of “ Dungeons.” As Colonel Lawrence approached 
she looked up somewhat eagerly. His face was 
grave and almost displeased. The expression alarmed 
her. 

“I hope,” she said, “there is nothing the mat- 
ter?” 

“Oh, nothing,” he said stiffly. “I was merely 
going to observe I trust you enjoyed your even- 
ing.” 

“There is a suggestion in your voice,” she said, 
“ that I ought not to have enjoyed it. But I really 
have. Your friend is quite delightful — for an Eng- 
lishman.” 

“He is a very genuine young fellow,” said the 
colonel, somewhat coldly. 

“But don’t you think it is a dear little romance? ” 
said Mrs. Lafaye eagerly. “Could any one have 
imagined that I should meet him in this extraordinary 
manner ? ” 

“Romance?” said the Colonel, looking some- 
what puzzled. “I — I don’t understand.” 

“Why, he is the hero — the other one,” explained 
Mrs. Lafoye. “I told you I was interested in a love 


264 the MAH IN POSSESSION. 

affair that was full of promising complications. The 
lady is a friend of mine ; the gentleman turns out 
to be a friend of — yours ; Isn’t it admirable ? ” 

He tugged his moustache and looked at her doubt- 
fully. “ Is that really so ? Was your interest in the 
young man purely impersonal.?” 

“Of course. Why shouldn’t it be? You didn’t 
think I had fallen in love with him myself?” she said, 
laughing, 

“What is there so unlikely about your doing so? 
He is considered attractive, I believe.” 

“Now, Colonel,” she said gravely, “you are 
speaking in an altogether unfriendly and disagreeable 
way. And I don’t like it, for I want your help and I 
mean to have it. When you see the girl, you won’t 
wonder at my enthusiasm. She is absolutely charm- 
ing and lovable, and she has had a most unhappy 
life — which she is foolishly bent on continuing by an 
equally unhappy marriage.” 

Her voice grew softer. She did not look at him 
now, but at the pages she was idly turning, seeing 
nothing of their contents. “I feel too much sym- 
pathy for — any one — who is condemned to such a 
sacrifice, not to try and aid them if it is any way 
possible,” she went on slowly, “Surely you might 
understand that ? ” 

He looked at her quietly, as if reflecting on what 
her words suggested — as if they had carried him 
back to the past, and had more power to move him 
by that fact than by their present attitude. 

“Were you so very — unhappy?” he said at last. 
“You concealed it very admirably.” 


THE MAH IN POSSESSION. 265 

Surely," she said, “ you do not blame me for — 
that ? " 

“No," he said. “I have never blamed you for 
anything. ... I have thought always that your 
heart was in the right place, whatever your actions 
seemed to convey." 

“ I hope," she said seriously, “that they never 
conveyed there was anything anatomically wrong 
with me. I have always been blessed with perfect 
health." 

“Annette," he said suddenly, “I can’t jest. I 
have suffered too much and I am not — naturally — 
light-minded. I want you to say you are glad to see 
me — glad we have met— that the old friendship is 
not forgotten. Six years ii^a long time. Six years of 
silence — and waiting." 

She looked up at him quite simply and seriously 
as a child might have done. “Yes," she said, “a 
long time — a horribly long time to realise that the 
world can be — empty." 

“Annette," he exclaimed quickly, and then trembled 
and turned pale. “ Did you— find it so .? " he asked, 
his voice low and shaken by a storm of feeling he 
dared not let loose. 

The colour flushed into her cheek and then died 
out. “Yes," she said. He saw that she was greatly 
moved. He too had lost all the ordinary composure 
and self-control of his manner. He glanced round 
and was not pleased to see that the few people' still 
left at the further end of the drawing-room were 
watching them wdth idle curiosity. 

“I can’t speak to you here," he said huskily, 


266 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


“and I have so much to say. But I think you un- 
derstand. . . . Just answer me one question. Did 
you feel — to-night — that those empty years were 
over ? ’’ 

“I felt/’ she said, “that they were — atoned for. 
Is that sufficient answer } " 

“More than sufficient. . . . Will those people never 
go.?. . . Annette, shut that book. . . . Look at me.” 

She lifted her lovely eyes, all wet with tears, to the 
bronzed and soldierly visage that, for her, was the 
representation of all things noble and good in man. 

“Beggars should be humble,” he said. “I am 
very humble. I have so much to ask that I scarce 
dare ask it.” 

She glanced quickly round. The group had 
broken up. The last skirt and the last coat-tail were 
disappearing through the doorway. 

Then she held out both her hands, the colour 
rushed over her face, and through her tears he saw 
a smile break with April brightness. 

“Have you so much to ask.?” she said softly. 
“ More than I have to give ? ” 

He clasped the little hands to his breast, looking 
down with worshipping adoration at the beautiful 
uplifted face. 

“Let us say good-bye, then, to the empty years,” 
he whispered. 

It was a very long and a very tender good-bye. 
Surely longer and more tender than they deserved, 
if they had been as cold and unsatisfactory as these 
two friends would have made them themselves 
believe. 


THE MAJSr IN POSSESSION 


267 


CHAPTER XXV. 

FURTHER COMPLICATIONS. 

Miss Kate,” cried Biddy breathlessly, “there’s 
an illigant carriage at the door. Shall I be admitting 
anybody } Shure ! it’s jist my luck — with a pail on 
the stairs — and the drawing-room not half dusted. 
Ah, drat it! Yez needn’t be ringing the bell off. 
Would it be yer intinded, Miss Kate, payin’ a mornin’ 
call?” 

“Go and answer the door,” exclaimed Kate im- 
patiently. “Perhaps it’s a friend who was staying 
at Croft and promised to call.” 

“You’re ‘at home,’ thin, Miss Kate?” 

“ Of course, of course. No one but a friend would 
call so early.” 

It was indeed barely eleven o’clock when Biddy 
ushered a radiant vision in silk and furs into the 
little untidy drawing-room, and departed to acquaint 
Kate with the fact that her visitor’s name was “ Missis 
Lafee.” 

The girl flew downstairs on receiving the news. 

“You ! Is it possible ? What on earth has brought 
you to town so suddenly ? ” she exclaimed as she 
embraced the radiant little figure with eager wel- 
come. 


268 


THK MAM IN POSSESSION. 


** Why, you, of course,” said Mrs. Lafaye. “I 
could not rest after receiving your letter. It made 
me just awfully miserable. Ah, was that the shudder 
of guilt, or of repentance.?” 

“Neither,” said Kate coldly. “I — I think the 
room is chilly. Biddy had only just lit the fire.” 

“Fve sent my carriage away,” said Mrs. Lafaye, 
unloosening her furs, “because I meant to have a 
real good long talk with you. I know Sir Wilfred's 
coming up later in the day, so I concluded Ld fore- 
stall him.” 

She seated herself by the fire, which was smoulder- 
ing cheerlessly in the grate, and glanced up at Kate 
standing erect and graceful before her in her simple 
dark cloth gown. 

“Come and sit down,” she said imperiously. “I 
don't feel on equal terms when you're looking down 
upon me in that grand style. And I've come to 
scold you — so I can't allow any airs of superiority.” 

Kate took another chair, but she did not smile. 
She was conscious of having behaved wrongly, and 
yet determined to uphold both her actions and 
reasons. The first thing she felt necessary was to 
steel herself against Mrs. Lafaye's fascinations. 

“Now,” said the pretty American, “I’m going 
to give you two startling items of news. First, I’m 
going to be married.” 

“ What ! ” exclaimed Kate. 

“I thought that would surprise you,” said Mrs. 
Lafaye, smiling. “ It’s a fact. No — it’s no one at 
Croft — nor any of the twenty-five titles graciously 
offered for my acceptance. It’s an old friend- ” 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 269 

“Not — the friend — the man you spoke of, whom 
you had not seen for so many years ? " 

“Yes, the same. It’s very wonderful . . . and 
I'm — oh, Kate, I am so happy, I’m almost afraid." 

She blushed softly, perhaps from some memory of 
those “many years’’ which Kate had recalled, and 
from which she had parted so tenderly the previous 
night — perhaps because of that wonderful and 
entrancing happiness which still had something vague 
and dreamlike about it. 

The girl looked at her, with a little wonder and a 
little envy. “I am glad you are happy. And so 
you met after all? Was it not rather unexpected?" 

“Perhaps that was why it happened," said Mrs. 
Lafaye. “He came over to England, and chanced 
to go to the Langham Hotel. I told you I always 
kept on my rooms there : of course we met on my 
return from Croft. But that is only one item of 
news. Colonel Lawrence — that is the name of my 
future husband — was entertaining a friend at dinner 
last night, and, naturally, introduced him to me at 
the conclusion of the ceremony. Guess who it 
was ? ’’ 

Kate’s face grew cold and proud. “How should 
I know? My acquaintances are not numerous." 

Mrs. Lafaye regarded her silently for a moment. 
“ If you won’t guess, I must tell you. It was no 
other than Mr. Tom Rivers." 

“ Well?" said Kate, with studied indifference. 

Can’t you get up a spark of animation ? ’’ said 
Mrs. Lafaye piteously. “I thought he was just a 
lovely young man. I cannot imagine how you 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


270 

could have been so hard on him. Why, any one — 
any one might be proud to have such a lover. And 
he does love you, Kate. I could tell that at once. 
Now you needn’t flush up and look indignant. I m 
going to assert the privilege of friendship, and speak 
very plainly.” 

Kate folded her hands behind her beautiful head 
and leant back in her chair with an expression of 
perfect indifference as to what the “privileges” 
spoken of might entail on herself. 

But she did not deceive the acute little American. 
She knew too much of woman’s powers of deception. 
She knew, too, that the more hurt and tender was the 
heart, the more determined would be the effort to 
conceal its suffering. Kate’s coldness and preoccu- 
pation were assumed, and she resolved to break them 
down if possible. 

“Mr. Rivers — (it would be ever so much easier 
and nicer to call him Tom, but I suppose I daren’t) 
— as I said before, is a perfectly delightful and gen- 
uine young man. There are not many to be met 
with nowadays,” she said. “I can’t imagine why 
you have set yourself against him. Let me recite 
the case. He fell in love with you at the railway 
station. He found out by accident that you lived here 
and were in — let us call it — a pecuniary difficulty. 
From this difficulty he in a somewhat unorthodox 
and romantic manner endeavoured to relieve you, 
keeping his own identity concealed. He has always 
had a dream of being loved for his own sake alone, 
not for his wealth. He must be a singularly modest 
young man to doubt the possibility of such a thing! 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


271 


Had I been heartvvhole — but there — I won't say 
more. ... I hope you’re listening, Kate. Your ex- 
pression is, to say the least, not encouraging." 

“I was only thinking," said the girl, “how 
extremely confidential you must have become on 
such a very brief acquaintance." 

“ Oh, yes, we did," said Mrs. Lafaye, with intense 
enthusiasm. “But you seem to forget, my dear, 
that your letter to me was very communicative. It 
certainly was not writterr in the cold-blooded mood 
you are at present indulging." 

“Never mind my moods," said Kate. “I want 
to hear this important communication of yours." 

“ Would you care to know in what state Colonel 
Lawrence found that poor young man.!^" resumed 
Mrs. Lafaye. “He was roaming on the Embank- 
ment and almost on the point of suicide. There, I 
hope you feel happy now. It’s downright cruelty to 
treat a man as you’ve treated him. Colonel Lawrence 
found him desperate and distraught, and somehow 
they struck up a friendship and he stayed with him 
half the night, until he seemed calmer and more 
composed . . . and " 

“And the next day he went to dine with him," 
said Kate. “ Rather a commonplace ending to the 
contemplated suicide and despair." 

“Well," laughed Mrs. Lafaye, “we live in a 
very commonplace age, you see. What could the 
young man do } I suppose you don’t begrudge him 
a grain or two of hope, and even despairing lovers 
can feel the pangs of hunger in the space of twenty- 
four hours," 


272 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


** I don’t doubt it.” 

** Oh, Kate, I should like to shake you ! For good- 
ness’ sake get up some enthusiasm — or pretend it.” 

“ I fail to see why I should do either.” 

“Then you don’t believe he loves you— that he 
is loyal, generous, honest, brave — all that a lover 
should be ! How can you think of him and contrast 
him with that odious— (I can’t help it, Kate— he ts 
odious)— that odious little baronet, and not see which 
of the two men is worthiest to be loved. You are 
doing Tom Rivers a great injustice. You are laying 
up for yourself a great unhappiness, and all because 
of your own foolish, mistaken pride. Have I not 
suffered— do I not know from what I want to save 
you ? . . , Why should you degrade yourself ? Why 
should you wreck an honest man’s life for the sake 
of ... of an error — an action that I grant you was 
foolish, but not criminal, and certainly has brought 
punishment enough with it already.” 

Her voice trembled, her eyes were soft and humid. 
She was really deeply moved. She pleaded for more 
than Kate realised, because Kate was not fully con- 
scious yet of all that an unhappy and unsuitable 
marriage means to a woman. 

There was a long silence. Then the girl looked 
up — her eyes still proud and bright, though her face 
had grown very pale. 

“We do not look at this matter quite in the same 
way,” she said gently. “ It does not seem to me an 
honourable proceeding for a man to make use of op- 
portunities to find out a girl’s position and humiliate 
her with benefits — to masquerade under an assumed 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION, 


273 

name and to take advantage of information gained in 
this secret character, and use it in another.” 

“But if he loved you ? Can’t you see how the first 
false step was quite involuntary? You mistook him 
for — let us call it the ‘Man in Possession.' He nat- 
urally played on the part because he did not wish 
you should suffer the humiliation of finding he was 
some one you already knew. I think it was very 
noble — myself. I — I only wish Colonel Lawrence 
had given me such a striking proof of his affection. 
I like a struggle before a surrender, but I think your 
struggle is overdone, Kate. You are fighting against 
yourself as well as against him.” 

“Perhaps,” said the girl coldly, “you will tell me 
what cause I have to break off my engagement with 
Sir Wilfred. Do you think I shall be playing a very 
noble part ? I confess I do not, even if — if I could 
forgive Tom Rivers ” 

“You know you have done that long ago in your 
heart, but you won’t acknowledge it. It must be a 
very unpleasant reflection. As for playing a part, 
noble or ignoble, that matters little compared with 
the sacrifice of two lives. Human happiness is too 
brief and too precious for us to play fast and loose 
with it, Kate. Even when we gain it, its stay is 
very, very short compared with all the pain and all 
the sorrow that life holds. Better a thousand times 
that you should confess the whole truth to Sir Wil- 
fred and ” 

She started as a knock at the door cut short her 
words, and Biddy entered almost immediately, bear- 
ing a card in her hand. 


274 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


“ I ax your parding, Miss Kate, for interrupting of 
ye, but there’s a man below wantin’ to see the mas- 
ther or yerself. As the masther hasn’t complated his 
toilight I came to yez.” 

Kate took the card. There was only a name on 
it, Sir Wilfred Jocelyn,” and pencilled underneath 
her father’s name. 

“What does it mean?” she exclaimed. “Who 
brought the card ? ” 

“A porter-man, one o’ thim chaps as wear the 
caps with bands round thim,” said Biddy. 

Kate turned somewhat pale. “Perhaps I had 
better go and see him,” she said, rising from her 
chair. “Is he in the hall, Biddy?’ 

“ Shure an’ he is, Miss. It’s not in the dining- 
room I’d be axin’ the likes o’ him.” 

“Run down and see what he wants,” said Mrs. 
Lafaye. “I’ll wait here and talk to Biddy.” 

It was some minutes before Kate returned. She 
was very pale, and trembled greatly. “Something 
terrible has happened,” she said. “The man was a 
porter from Waterloo. There has been an accident 
on the line. . . . Some of the passengers were brought 
on. . . . One of them was very badly injured and 
taken to an hospital. They had no clue as to who he 
was, but this card was found on him. . . . I’m afraid 
it is Sir Wilfred. I must ask my father to go round 
at once and see.” 

She left the room. Mrs. Lafaye rose and looked 
at Biddy, and that faithful and intelligent person 
looked at her, 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


275 

Would it be Miss Kate’s intinded she’s maning, 
ma’am ? ” she asked. 

“Yes — Sir Wilfred Jocelyn. How strange. . . . 
how fateful it seems,” murmured Mrs. Lafaye. 

“Strange is it.? And no wedding, and Miss Kate 
may be a widdy before she’s a wife. Shure, ’tis the 
bad luck that’s on this house and the people in it. 
Ah, why wasn’t he contint to stay where he was, the 
poor gintleman, and kape to his telegrams. Shure, 
he wouldn’t be where he is at this blessed minnit 
if he’d done that. Ah, what will we all do now, at 
all, at all ? ” 

“ He may not be seriously injured,” said Mrs. 
Lafaye. “ Accidents like that are not always fatal, 
Biddy.” 

‘ The saints forbid, ma’am ! but shure, if he’s in 
one o’ thim hospitals the surgeons will be taking off 
an arm or a leg of him before any frind can step in 
to prayvint it. And then where’ll he be, poor 
sowl.? And it’s not Miss Kate we’d be willing to see 
marrying a cripple. She’s so proud and so beauti- 
ful.” 

“And just because she is so proud and so beauti- 
ful it’s the very thing she’ll be likely to do,” almost 
giioaned Mrs. Lafaye. 

She felt that Fate had not served her purpose at 
all. Kate could not possibly break off her engage- 
ment now. It would look so mean, so unwomanly. 
The affair in which she had interested herself so 
warmly began to assume an air of complication that 
defied disentanglement. All her pleasantly vague 
ideas to the possibility of smoothing matters, or 


276 the man in possession 

of reuniting those two obstinately unhappy lovers, 
had received an unexpected check. 

Sir Wilfred, all unconsciously, had done just the 
very best thing for himself, but in doing it he had 
written “Failure'’ across the whole of her plans. 

Kate meanwhile had gone to her father’s dressing- 
room. She found him reclining on a couch, attired 
in a flowered silk dressing-gown, and lazily smoking 
a cigarette while glancing over the morning papers. 
He looked up at Kate’s hasty entrance. 

“Anything the matter?” he asked, as he saw how 
pale the girl was. 

“I am afraid so, papa; a railway porter came 
around just now to say there had been an accident 
on the line near Waterloo. Sir Wilfred was in the 
train. They found our address on his card and came 
here to say he had been taken to the St. Thomas’s 
Hospital. . . . The man said he was seriously injured. 
You must go off at once and see him.” 

“What a nuisance ! ’ exclaimed O’Brien languidly. 
“Really, something ought to be done to these rail- 
way companies . . . endangering people’s lives as 
they do. But perhaps he’s not seriously hurt, Kate. 
The man, of course, wouldn’t know the extent of his 
injuries.” 

“He said ‘ badly hurt,’” said Kate. “Do make 
haste, papa, and get dressed. Could I go with 
you ? ” 

“My dear child,” he answered pettishly, you 
know I hate being hurried. I haven’t even shaved 
yet, and I sha’n’t be dressed for fully three-quarters 


THE MAH m POSSESSION 


277 


of an hour. As for your going — well, no. An hos- 
pital isn’t exactly a nice place for a lady to go to ; and 
more especially the accident ward. It is really very 
unfortunate — very unfortanate. I have the most 
confounded ill-luck, I must say.” 

He spoke as if Sir Wilfred had purposely victim- 
ised himself in order to put him to personal incon- 
venience. 

Kate said nothing, only busied herself in putting 
out the various articles of dress he would require, in 
the hope of expediting his movements. 

Still grumbling, Cornelius rose and rang for his 
shaving-water. Biddy appeared with it, accompanied 
by a pair of new patent leather boots, which she pre- 
sented to her master with the information that the 
man who had brought them wished to know if he 
should wait for the money. 

“If he is at a loss how to waste his time — cer- 
tainly,” said Cornelius, laughing. “But if it is of 
any value — most decidedly not.” 

Kate looked scornfully at the new purchase. 

“You have six pairs already,” she said. “Isn’t 
it about time you paid for one at least ? ” 

“ Yes,” acquiesced her father, “quite time. Some 
people say ‘Time is money.’ I never found it so. 
I give plenty of it to my creditors, but they don’t 
seem to consider it an equivalent for common cur- 
rency. Now, my dear, are you particularly anxious 
to watch the process of shaving— because it is about 
to commence.” 

“You will be as quick as you can, won’t you?” 
pleaded the girl. “Mrs. Lafaye is downstairs, and 


2yB THE MAH IH POSSESSIOH 

she is also very anxious to know the extent of the 
accident. I will keep her till you return.” 

“Your charming American friend,” he exclaimed 
eagerly. “ Has she found us out already.? Do you 
think you could borrow a fiver from her?” he added. 
“ I’m devilish hard up, and there’s sure to be tips and 
fees and things at the hospital. Try it — there’s a 
good girl.” 

“I shall certainly not ivy it,” exclaimed Kate, an- 
grily. “I think you have no right to ask such a 
thing of me. I have endured enough humiliation of 
this kind. I will have no more of it ! ” 

“Then you had better pray Sir Wilfred may not 
be approaching his ‘latter end,’” said Cornelius 
coolly. “If he was to die I don’t know what would 
happen to us. A case of leaving the country without 
the ceremony of leave-taking.” 

Kate sighed wearily, and left the room without 
further remark. 

She found Mrs. Lafaye flitting about the drawing- 
room in restless agitation. 

“This is very upsetting and dreadful,” she said. 
“ Is your father going to the hospital ?” 

“Yes, of course,” said Kate. “I hope you can 
stay till his return. I can offer you some sort of 
luncheon.” 

“I don’t want any luncheon,” said Mrs. Lafaye. 
“I’m due at the Langham for that at 2 p.m. But 
I will stay willingly. If I hadn’t sent away the 
carriage we might all have driven to the hospital and 
heard the news much sooner.” 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION, 


279 

We shall hear it soon enough, said Kate. Tm 
afraid it can’t be very good.” 

They resumed their seats and indulged in desultory 
fragments of conversation, until Cornelius O'Brien 
appeared. His attire was a suitable compliment to 
the occasion, being of a chastened and half-mourn- 
ing description, where colour came into play merely 
in the shape of tie and gloves. 

His pleasure at seeing Mrs. Lafaye was tempered 
by judicious remembrance of the melancholy business 
before him, and he promised to return as speedily 
as possible with news of the unfortunate baronet. 

To Kate O’Brien that hour of waiting was a miser- 
able and anxious time. When the cab-wheels were 
heard, and the latch-key in the door announced her 
father’s return, she turned so white that Mrs. Lafaye 
feared she was about to faint. 

Cornelius entered, alert and cheerful as ever. It's 
all right; you needn't look so anxious, my dear,” 
he said, as he saw his daughter's pale face. “Only 
a fractured knee. The surgeons say he can be 
moved in two or three days, so we’ll have him here, 
and you shall nurse him back to health again. Quite 
a charming episode in the monotony of courtship. 
Eh, Mrs. Lafaye } ” 

“I suppose it is,” said that lady reflectively. 
“One can enjoy anything if one rigorously applies 
oneself to do it. I should not consider sick-nursing 
a very charming background to courtship myself. 
But perhaps my tastes are eccentric.” 

The silent suffering of the girl's face touched her 
deeply. After her father's information she said no 


28 o 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


moie, only sat there gazing into the fire, unheeding 
even the light badinage and cross-questioning going 
on between Cornelius and the pretty widow. 

Mrs. Lafaye rose at last to take her leave. 

“Fll come again to-morrow/’ she whispered. 
“And try and cheer up, my dear — don’t look so 
miserable. ” 

Cornelius O’Brien took her down to her carriage 
with that “grand air” which sat so naturally upon 
him and left so pleasing an impression on those of 
the fair sex whom he favoured with its courtesies. Mrs. 
Lafaye, however, distrusted it, and him. Mentally 
she summed him up as “a humbug,” and would 
have rejoiced to tell him so, but her feeling for Kate 
counselled diplomacy, and the thought did not com- 
mit her to the rashness of utterance. 

She knew it would be unwise to hint at her scheme 
while it was in its present unripe stage. From a 
moneyed point of view Tom Rivers was quite as 
good a match as Sir Wilfred Jocelyn, though he would 
not be likely to prove so weak a tool in the hands of 
his father-in law. This new . complication of matters 
was, however, seriously disturbing. It was hardly 
possible that Kate could break off her engagement 
when Sir Wilfred was ill and helpless and depen- 
dent. No, it must go on, and they would have to 
wait the turn of events with that patience they could. 
She brooded over every possible and impossible 
aspect of the affair during her drive back to the hotel, 
and her pretty riante face looked almost melancholy 
as she walked through the stately entrance hall 


THE MAH IN POSSESSION. 281 

where Colonel Lawrence was awaiting her arrival 
with pardonable impatience. 

“ How grave you look. Has anything happened ? ” 
he exclaimed in alarm. 

‘*Yes/’ she said, giving him her hand. “A 
great deal has happened. My pretty scheme is all 
knocked on the head. That wretched little baronet 
has met with an accident, and is to be nursed back 
to health and strength by his fiancee — thereby invest- 
ing himself with additional interest and riveting a 
claim which I had hoped was only a conditional sort 
of thing. Isn't it hard on my poor Kate? " 

“And on my poor Tom,” he said with mock seri- 
ousness. “ What is to be done now ? ” 

“We will have lunch together, and talk it over,” 
she said, laughing. “lam quite exhausted. You 
have no idea what I have gone through this 
morning.” 

“ I have been endeavouring to compassionate my- 
self,” he said gravely. “ I had no conception before 
this morning that three hours possessed something 
under five thousand minutes. That is what they 
represented. So I haven't much pity left for 
you.” 

“Of course I did not mean to be away so long, 
but I felt obliged to wait until I heard the result of 
the accident.” 

“Am I expected to get up sympathy for that 
also ? ” he asked. 

“ You are not expected to be anything but genuine 
— by me,” she said, glancing up with her pretty 
smile. 


382 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION, 


am glad of that. Now let me hear the story — ■ 
though I would far rather talk about ourselves.” 

“ Oh,” she said graciously, “ there will be 
plenty of time to do that when we’ve made these two 
young and foolish creatures as happy as — we are.” 

“ I am glad you are hopeful as well as complimen- 
tary. Am I to be fionoured with an introduction to 
this charming Kate of yours ? ” 

“Certainly. I’ll take you there to-morrow if you 
like. It’s rather trusting of me, for she’s very lovely. 
And ... I believe you admire tall women. Don’t 
you .? ” 

“Yes,” he said, “I admire them. They set off a 
dress, a room, a landscape. Probably if I were five 
foot two or thereabouts I should fall in love with a 
giantess. ” 

“Kate is splendidly tall,” said Mrs. Lafaye. “I 
look a pigmy beside her.” 

‘ ‘ Then I shall not admire her, ” he said. ‘ ‘ Because 
every feeling of that sort is at present absorbed by 
what you please to call — a pigmy.” 

“ That is very subtle flattery. Allow me to draw 
your attention to the fact that there are some cutlets 
at your elbow, and though you may not be conscious 
of an appetite — I am.” 

He laughed, and applied himself to assisting her 
to the dish in question, while she told him the story 
of the railway disaster. 

He was almost surprised at the eager way in which 
she had thrown herself into this matter. For his 
own part he did not believe in the possibility of 
playing Deus ex machina in love affairs. They 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION, 


283 

were best left alone, or to that settlement, whether 
of chance or fate, which either terminated or ad- 
vanced them. Still, he listened and sympathised, 
partly for her sake, partly for that of Tom Rivers, to 
whom he had taken a sincere liking. 

The conversation during luncheon-time was quite 
impersonal. They were both the objects of a good 
deal of attention and notice, and were quite aware of 
the fact. It did not suit Mrs. Lafaye to take the 
hotel or its visitors into her confidence, and most 
certainly it was not in Colonel Lawrence’s nature to 
be sentimentally obtrusive. They both indulged in 
an inward consciousness of perfect happiness and 
perfect comprehension, to which their light talk and 
jests were only a background. So the onlookers 
gained nothing by their observance, except a re- 
newed conviction that American women were all 
froth and sparkle, and couldn’t speak a sentence 
without laughing. 

This assurance was all the satisfaction they could 
derive from observing the stride this friendship had 
made since the meeting of the previous night. 

Then they went their several ways, opining that 
the American widow was a dreadful flirt, but mitigat- 
ing the severity of their judgment by the saving 
clause that her gowns were “just a dream,” and 
must have cost a small fortune. 

So Mrs. Jackson Lafaye ought to have been a very 
happy woman 1 


2S4 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


CHAPTER XXVI. 

HAVE COME TO SAY GOOD-BYE.” 

Tom Rivers was pacing his room in a restless and 
perturbed fashion that evening when Colonel Law- 
rence was announced. 

The eagerness of the young man’s welcome was 
tempered by the surprise the visit occasioned. The 
Colonel alluded to the fact as he rapidly explained it. 
“ Of course you didn’t expect me. But Mrs. Lafaye 
made me come round : she thought you’d expect to 
hear something.” 

“She’s awfully kind,” said Tom gratefully. “I 
must confess I was rather tired of my own company. 
But I scarcely hoped for this pleasure.” 

“Well, I’ll relieve you of the burden of solitude,” 
said the Colonel, “and I’ll deliver my message to 
the best of my ability. You see I’m new at this 
business, and I’m afraid I’m not quite the sort of 
person to act as an emissary of Cupid. However, I’ll 
do my best not to blunder.” 

He sat himself down and accepted a cigar. Then 
he related in a few plain, brief sentences the events 
of that morning. 

The young fellow’s face clouded unmistakably as 
he heard of Sir Wilfred’s plight. 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


285 

“Of course it will be all up with my chance now,” 
he said. “He’ll stay at their house, and be nursed 
by Kate — confound his luck ! — and then pity and sen- 
timent and that sort of thing will come into play. 
You know what women are — if a fellow’s ill and 
helpless they can’t do enough for him. She’ll think 
she's bound in honour now to keep her engagement.” 

“Well, ’’said the Colonel dryly, ‘‘I may be wrong 
and old-fashioned in my idea, but it seems to me 
she was equally bound to keep it before this accident 
happened, if she had given her promise to do so.” 

“But don’t you see — hasn’t Mrs. Lafaye explained — 
that she was driven into this d — d engagement ? She 
dislikes the fellow, but her father worried her into it, 
and then, unfortunately, I — offended her. If she had 
been free to act as she pleased, nothing of this sort 
would have happened.” 

“Well, it has happened,” said Colonel Lawrence. 
“And now, it has assumed quite a complicated ap- 
pearance. I confess I do not understand women, but 
it seems to me that Miss O’Brien has voluntarily 
brought herself into this predicament, and that you 
cannot assist her in any way by interference.” 

It was strange and sad to see the look that came 
into the young man’s good-looking face, changing it 
into something hard and cold and almost cynical. 
“No doubt you are right. It would be a thousand 
times better if I gave up this wild hope. . . . And after 
all, perhaps she doesn’t care — she as good as told 
me.” 

“Oh,” said the Colonel unwisely, “I think she — 
cares. But you must ask yourself whether it would 


286 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


be quite right, or honourable, on your part to pursue 
the subject. If she chooses to keep her engagement 
I must say I should not blame her. Mrs. Lafaye 
thinks differently, and you of course have an interest 
in her freedom, however it might be procured. But 
though she has acted foolishly she — at present — has 
determined on taking the full consequences of that 
action. Does the affair present itself hopefully to 
you now ? ” 

“ No. How can it? ” said Tom gloomily. 

“She is a young lady, as far as I can judge, with 
a very firm will and very decided opinions. I should 
think she could get a good deal out of life, if she 
chose, and no doubt she will choose. Do you know 
that if you were my son, I should counsel you to 
leave her to herself, and go your own way.” 

‘ ‘ If counsel were as easy to accept as it is to 
give,” said Tom, “how wisely we would all act. 
You see. Colonel, this means a great deal to me — 
more than I can afford to say. It is not only my 
happiness that she is wrecking, but her own. ... If 
you saw that little drunken, half imbecile baronet, 
and then contrasted him with that beautiful, proud, 
queenly creature, you would know what a terrible 
sacrifice it was — and what a senseless one.” 

“ Women,” said the Colonel sententiously, “seem 
fond of sacrifices.” 

“God help the men who try to understand them,” 
said Tom bitterly. 

“ Perhaps,” said Colonel Lawrence, “ if you tried 
to convince yourself that they are not worth under- 
standing, it might make it easier for you,” 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


287 

‘‘Nothing will make it easier,” said the young 
man, more gloomily. “Nothing. I can’t hope for 
that.” 

“You are very young, my boy, to taste so bitter a 
draught of unhappiness. You haven’t arrived at that 
stage of life when the conscience and the emotions 
are too deadened for suffering to affect them very 
keenly. ” 

“It must be an enviable stage to arrive at,” said 
Tom. “ Have you reached it, may I ask .? ” 

“Reached it, and passed it,” answered Colonel 
Lawrence. “And now, in the autumn of my days, 
I am going to have my reward. ” 

Tom looked at him keenly. “ I — I think I under- 
stand,” he said. “ I thought that meeting last night 
meant a great deal for you. ” 

“ It had meant all I had to live for, hope for, look 
forward to, for six long years,” said the Colonel, with 
an unforced and simple pathos that made no effort to 
mask its depth of feeling. 

“ Six years ! ” echoed Tom drearily. “ I wonder 
what they will do for me ? I wonder how I shall live 
through them } ” 

“I think it would be better to reflect upon what 
you will make of them. This — disappointment — 
shall we call it that ? — won’t make you a worse man 
if you brace yourself up to bear it. ” 

“ I am glad you are going to be happy,” said Tom, 
regarding him with a new interest. “It is Mrs. 
Lafaye, of course.? Yes, I thought that at once. 
She is charming, and so lovely ! What a wonderful 
ending to your romance, Colonel 1 ” 


288 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION, 


'‘It is a Heaven-sent one/’ he said reverently. 
“I can hardly believe in it yet.” 

“I think you must be two wonderfully unselfish 
people,” said Tom. “ Here you are both interesting 
yourselves in another love affair instead of being 
exclusively absorbed in your own. Is that an Amer- 
ican idiosyncrasy ? ” 

The Colonel smiled. “ I cannot say. But I have 
been swept away on the current of Annette’s en- 
thusiasm, and cannot help sharing in it for your sake 
also.” 

Tom rose, and began to pace the room. “It’s no 
use hoping against hope,” he said gloomily. “ Mrs. 
Lafaye has done her best to make amends for my 
folly, but I can see it is useless — now. I haven’t 
even a fair field for fighting. There seems something 
mean in taking advantage of that unfortunate fellow’s 
accident. Fate has favoured him. I had better re- 
treat gracefully, and resign myself to the inevitable.” 

“I think you would be wise,” said Colonel Law- 
rence gently. 

He had not carried out his mission at all as Mrs. 
Lafaye had directed. He had been told to encourage 
Tom, to bid him hope still — above all, to give him 
that grain of comfort contained in Kate’s relenting 
attitude of the morning. He, however, judged it 
wiser to discourage hope instead of assisting it, and 
he mentioned nothing about Kate’s inclination for 
forgiveness. “Do you know what I would advise 
you to do ? ” he continued, after a brief silence. “To 
go away from here altogether. Travel, study life, 
^nd rnanners, and people. You have plenty of 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION, 


289 

money ; you are not hampered by professional or 
business engagements. You will be all the better for 
a change of that sort. Here you move too much in 
one groove. Try a year or two of the life I recom- 
mend. Go to the States to begin with. The bustle 
and energy, the widely different elements of life and 
society, the novelty and immensity of everything 
you will meet with— all this will be a wholesome 
change. I don’t say it will cure you, but it will keep 
you from brooding over your disappointment. Be- 
sides, it will be of immense service to you in the 
future if you intend to go in for a parliamentary 
career. To study our Republic is a liberal educa- 
tion.” 

He spoke with just pride and contentment. He 
had all an American’s gratified and wondering ad- 
miration of America. He was not blind to his 
countrymen’s faults, and he did not declare them to 
be virtues in disguise, but for all that he considered 
that they were a great nation and fit to be the wonder 
of all others. 

His enthusiasm did not affect Tom very materially 
just then. The young fellow was too disheartened 
and too seriously unhappy to dream as yet of con- 
solation. 

He could not afford to deceive himself, and he 
knew that he was a long way from anything like 
peace or resignation. But he encouraged the Colonel 
in his enthusiasm, and he listened and tried to believe 
the novelty and the marvels he heard of might prove 
as ‘ ‘ balm of Gilead ” to his aching heart and wounded 
pride. 


19 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


290 

So Colonel Lawrence left him at last and went 
back to assure Mrs. Lafaye that he had carried out 
his mission most successfully, and that Tom Rivers 
was “braced up'’ to meet the worst. 

Meanwhile Kate waited with a sort of despairing 
patience for the arrival of her suffering swain. 

The best bedroom in the house had been prepared, 
and an hospital nurse engaged — much to Biddy’s dis- 
gust — and in due time an invalid carriage made its 
appearance containing the shattered frame of the un- 
fortunate baronet. 

Lady Jocelyn came up to town on hearing of the 
accident, but having assured herself, and been as- 
sured by Cornelius O’Brien, that every possible care 
and attention would be given to the invalid, she 
returned to Croft and to the guests who still lingered 
there. 

Sir Wilfred was not a good patient by any means. 
His enfeebled constitution and irritable temper were 
against him, and his inability to find occupation or 
amusement in the uninteresting surroundings of a 
sick-room made the task of nursing him very trying. 
He hated books, and the only literature to which he 
would listen was contained in sporting papers and 
comic journals. 

These Cornelius or Kate would read to him with 
persevering patience, but after a time he wearied 
even of their exciting contents, and would grumble 
and complain like a fretful child at his enforced inac- 
tion, The fractured leg showed an obstinate deter*. 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


291 

mination not to heal, and the doctors began to look 
very grave as time went on. 

Kate grew daily more pale and thin and quiet ; 
and Mrs. Lafaye, who called with unfailing regularity 
every morning, was seriously distressed at the change 
in the girl. The obligations under which Sir Wilfred 
placed them by his contributions to household ex- 
penses were a galling humiliation to her proud spirit. 
She knew her father had put the matter in his usual 
airy and irresponsible manner before his prospective 
son-in-law, and that the baronet had at once placed 
a considerable sum to his credit, so that the genial 
Irishman once more rejoiced in the possession of a 
banking account, and the wheels of expenditure 
rolled smoothly along over a roadway of renewed 
credit. For it was a curious phase of Cornelius 
O’Brien’s character that he never could bring himself 
to pay for anything unless absolutely compelled to 
do so. If he had possessed a rent-roll of unlimited 
thousands he would still have run up bills, and in- 
curred debts, and resented being asked for payment 
as the greatest impertinence of which any tradesman 
could be guilty. 

Kate gave up the task in despair, and was thankful 
when she managed to secure some small sum now 
and then to satisfy a demand that threatened to 
become importunate, or to stave off a summons by 
that sop to Cerberus which is known as “something 
on account.” She ventured to ask Cornelius once if 
he had paid off the debt to Tom Smith. He only 
laughed. “ Faith, he’s never asked for it, and besides, 
I don’t know his address,” he said. 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


293 

Kate felt very indignant — the more so as her 
father seemed perfectly ignorant as to who his cred- 
itor really was. 

Mrs. Lafaye had not mentioned Tom Rivers for 
some time, and the girl was too proud to ask for news 
of him. Perhaps the little American judged rightly 
when she resolved to let matters alone for the pre- 
sent, feeling sure that Kate’s resentment would wear 
itself out, as indeed it was fast doing. 

One evening she came into the drawing-room after 
an unusually trying day. Lady Jocelyn had been 
there — worrying and fussing the whole household 
about her darling boy. There had been a consulta- 
tion of doctors, with the usual results — that is to say, 
fees to themselves, vague hopes and wordy explana- 
tions to the patient’s friends — and no material benefit 
to the patient himself. She had gone through all 
this and now Lady Jocelyn had left. Cornelius had 
departed to seek consolation at his club, and Sir 
Wilfred had at last ceased whining and grumbling 
and fallen into a feverish and uneasy sleep. Utterly 
wearied and broken down, the girl left the sick-room 
in charge of the nurse and descended to the drawing- 
room. 

A couch was drawn up near the fire. The lamp 
was lit and shone on the somewhat bare and com- 
fortless aspect of the room. A basket of hyacinths 
and lilies, which Lady Jocelyn had brought up from 
Croft, stood on a small table, and their faint, sweet 
perfume filled the air with fragrance. 

The girl sank down on the couch with a sigh of 
intense fatigue. Her face looked strangely white 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


293 

and thin against the crimson cushions, her clasped 
hands fell idly down on the black folds of the dress 
she wore, and the firelight gleamed on the flashing 
diamonds of the betrothal ring which fitted the slender 
finger so loosely now. 

“It would be very foolish and very useless to 
cry,” she thought as she lay there. “ But if I were 
not so tired, I think I could do it.” 

The clock struck seven, she found herself counting 
the strokes, and wondering in some vague, dim way 
how it was that it seemed such a long time since 
seven that morning. She had been awake then, 
and 

Suddenly she seemed to wake as from a long sleep 
or stupor, conscious only of overpowering weakness. 
Her forehead was wet and her hair clung damply 
about it. She tried to raise herself, and then sank 
feebly back. Some one was bending over her, speak- 
ing. At any other time she would have been sur- 
prised ; now it did not seem strange that she should 
be looking back to the anxious face and remembered 
eyes of Tom Rivers. 

“ Don’t move,” he said, “ you must be very weak. 
I found you lying here in a dead faint.” 

She had no desire to move or speak for a moment. 
She could not even think clearly or ask herself how 
this young man had come here, and what could have 
been his reason. 

“ I took the liberty of asking your servant to bring 
you a glass of wine,” he continued hurriedly. ^ ‘ She 
tells me you have eaten nothing all day. How can 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


^94 

you be so foolish? . . . Why doesn’t some one look 
after you ? ” 

His voice roused her to some effort. “ I believe 
Biddy is right,” she said. “ I did not care for lunch- 
eon, and my father dined out and — then I forgot ” 

“Here is the wine,” he said, as Biddy entered. 
“ Let me see you drink it.” 

She held out her hand and took the glass. He 
looked at her, but the tired whiteness of her face and 
the strained steadiness of her uplifted eyes were a 
shock for which he was unprepared. 

“My God! — Kate!” he cried below his breath, 
“ what have you been doing to yourself ? ” 

She drank the wine before she attempted to answer. 
For the first time in her life she knew she had a hard 
part to play, and had almost lost the strength and the 
power to play it. 

“You may go, Biddy,” she said as she gave back 
the glass. “ I am all right now. Make some strong 
coffee and bring it up here as soon as possible.” 

The door closed. She turned and looked at her 
visitor. 

“To what do I owe this — honour? ” she said. 

His white face flushed slightly at her tone. 

“ I came — I ventured to call to say good-bye,” he 
said, “I had no right to, I know . . . but somehow 
I couldn’t help it ” 

“ Good-bye ? ” she faltered. “Why, are you going 
away ? ” 

“Yes,” he said quietly. “I sail to-morrow for 
America.*' 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION, 


295 


CHAPTER XXVII. 

“oh, so unwisely wise." 

Kate lay back against the cushions, and echoed those 
words in a faint whisper. “To America . . . you are 
going to America?" 

“Yes,” he said. 

He had moved a little distance away from her and 
stood leaning against the mantelpiece, his eyes bent 
on the fire. He could not trust himself to look at 
her. The change in her appearance had been a 
greater shock to him than his self-command could 
bear just yet. The proud, beautiful, queenly girl he 
had seen scarce three weeks ago could hardly be 
identified with this pale suffering woman who seemed 
aged by years since that parting. 

“Is it not rather a sudden determination?” she 
said presently. 

“ I suppose it seems so,” he answered, “ though 
to me it is quite an old and long established idea.” 

“I wonder,” said Kate, “that Mrs. Lafaye did not 
mention it to me.” 

“Oh,” he said bitterly, “Mrs. Lafaye could not 
possibly believe that any action of mine could. in- 
terest you.” 

The hot hurt flush on her white cheek might have 
told its own tale. She made no other answer. 

“I felt suddenly, to-night, that I should like to see 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


296 

you once more before I left England. I should like 
to ask you to forgive what I now see was both fool- 
ish and impertinent,” he said presently. “Iknow 
I’ve no right to any sort of consideration from you, 
but it wouldn't be very much for you to put your 
hand in mine and wish me God-speed, would it, 
Kate .? ” 

He looked at her then, and that change in her 
face, and the quiver of her pale lips as they parted 
to speak to him, had something about them so un- 
familiar and so pathetic that his self-command was 
sorely taxed. 

“No,” she said faintly. “It wouldn’t be much. 
I am glad you came.” 

In this new attitude of humility, in her pallor and 
weakness and suffering, she touched him as she had 
never done in her beauty and brilliance. She could 
have found no weapon so powerful, had he come 
there for combat. The first look of her face had dis- 
armed him. 

“You are very good to say so,” he cried with a 
passion of gratitude. “I — I never expected it. You 
would laugh if you knew how many times I passed 
and repassed your door before I had the courage 
to ring.” 

“Am I as formidable as Petruchio’s Katherine?” 
she said with a faint smile. 

She was wishing he would not look at her. It 
unnerved her, and she knew that neither face nor 
voice were well under control to-night. 

“To me, yes,” he said. “You must confess our 
interviews have been somewhat — stormy.” 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


297 

This will be an exception, then,” she answered. 
“You see I am not mentally or physically capable 
of doing battle.” 

“How have you let yourself get into this state.?” 
he said. 

“ I — I don’t know,” she answered wearily. “ One 
doesn’t feel things at the time. I fancy I have been 
anxious and troubled. . . . But it is nearly over now. 

I shall soon be all right again.” 

His brow darkened. It was not pleasant to think 
that anxiety for a rival should have produced this 
change in her. “ How is— Sir Wilfred ?” he said with 
effort. 

“I think he is better,” said Kate. “Only the 
doctors say it will be a long time before he can 
walk.” 

“Surely there are plenty of people to take care of 
him without your knocking yourself up,” said Tom 
stormily. “What is your father thinking about? 
Can't he see the change in you ? ” 

“ I assure you,” she said with a faint smile, “you 
exaggerate the change, as you call it. I am only tired 
to-night, and as I said before I stupidly forgot to 
order dinner. I think I hear Biddy with the coffee. 
You will see that I shall be quite myself when I have 
had a cup.” 

She rose to a sitting position, and Biddy placed the 
coffee service on a small table near the couch, and 
arranged cakes and bread and butter beside it. 

Tom watched Kate as she poured it out. Her 
hands were trembling, but he did not offer to help 
her. He left somehow that he could not trust him- 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


298 

self. This was not the scene he had imagined. This 
frail, wan girl had not the least likeness to the pas- 
sionate tragedy queen from whom he had parted in 
this very room three weeks ago. She fdled two cups 
and held out one to him. “I forget," she said, *‘if 
you take sugar ? " 

She lifted her eyes as she said it, and the look they 
met suddenly swept aside her assumed composure. 
What it revealed, or how it revealed it, she could 
never clearly have said, only that something of his 
sufferings, something of the weariness and pain of 
those past weeks, flashed out like spoken words. 
She saw a change in him that had robbed him of 
youth and peace, and left but manhood’s patient sad- 
ness in their place, and she saw too that there was 
more than pity in his eyes — there was the dumb 
misery of a hopeless love — laid aside, but uncon- 
quered still. 

She laid down the little silver tongs. Not for worlds 
could she have lifted them now, or performed that 
simple action which the answer to her question in- 
volved. He came a little nearer, and lifted the tongs 
and put in the sugar in a slow, deliberate fashion. 
He saw that she was moved, but the look in her eyes 
had been a revelation to him. He felt that the sor- 
row of this parting was no longer a sorrow unshared, 
and the dangerous sweetness of that thought kept 
him silent. . . . If he broke that silence, if he saw again 
those uplifted eyes, unconscious of their self-betrayal, 
and sweet as they had never yet been sweet because 
of the shadow of regret that lived for him, he felt he 
should play the traitor in speech as in thought. 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


299 

Kate raised her cup to her lips with unsteady hand 
and drank its contents. 

He brought her the plate of cakes. “You must 
eat," he said in a matter-of-fact voice that sounded 
strange ai\d hard. “It is absurd to think you can 
bear the wear and strain of sick-nursing without 
keeping yourself up. But women are such unreason- 
able creatures." 

The change in his manner affected her. She saw 
that whatever they might both feel, the resolve to 
betray nothing in speech was a mutual resolve. 
Without a word she took what he gave her. The 
blanched look left her face, and some natural colour 
came back to her lips. 

“I suppose we are unreasonable," she said in 
answer to his remark. “But I have been obedient 
now. And I feel really much better." 

“I wish I could say you looked it. You had better 
lie down again. Let me arrange your cushions for 
you — and then, I will leave you to rest." 

She let him do as he wished, though his deft and 
gentle touch set every nerve quivering. The one 
thought in her mind was that it could not last much 
longer — he would soon go, and then she might give 
way as she pleased. 

She leant back against the cushions, and a little 
tired sigh escaped her. Tom regarded her silently, 
and then moved the table away and took the chair 
beside her couch. 

“I suppose," he said, “I am only boring you by 
staying here, but it will be a long — long time before 
we meet again. When I last saw you, you told me 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


300 

you would never forgive me. I — I felt to-night I 
could not leave England with those words ringing 
in my ears. I told you why I came. ... If you could 
just say what I asked you, I should start a happier 
man for hearing it. Am I asking too much ? 

“No,'’ she said. “It is very little at — at such a 
time.” 

Her gentleness was harder to bear than her scorn 
or anger had ever been. 

“I am not going to offer any plea or any excuse 
for what I did,” he continued hurriedly. “The time 
has gone by for that. It often takes a man’s life to 
expiate a boy’s folly. I can’t pretend even now, 
Kate, that I can alter — or forget you. If I had only 
known — if I had only gone straightforwardly to 
work. But what use to speak ; if regrets ever came 
till too late, there would be no such thing as a regret 
in the world ! . . . I hope you will be happy. ... I can 
still find it in my heart to wish that, only ” 

His voice broke, he could not continue. All he 
had lost, all he had hoped, swept over him in a 
flood of bitter memories. The young haggard face 
on which the firelight fell told her its own tale of 
suffering. 

“There is no need to wish me anything,” she said, 
“and no use. I shall not expect happiness, perhaps 
I do not believe in it. But I see my life mapped out 
before me, and no doubt it will not be harder than it 
has been. Don’t speak about me any more : tell me 
of yourself, your plans. I think America is the 
best place you could go to, if — if you still intend to 
adopt a political career. ” 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


301 

**Yes, I still intend it, someday, and according; 
to Colonel Lawrence — do you know Colonel Law- 
rence?" 

“Not personally. I have heard a g;reatdeal about 
him from Mrs. Lafaye. He seems a sort of hero, 
according to her." 

“He is a splendid fellow," said Tom enthusias- 
tically. “But for him 1 — 1 don’t know what would 
have become of me. Well, according to his advice, 
America is the country to be studied and admired. 
I am prepared to do both. I shall have plenty of 
opportunity — and plenty of time." 

“You intend to make a long stay there ? ” she said 
rather faintly. 

He rose then, somewhat abruptly, and pushed the 
chair aside. 

“Yes, a long stay. And now, Kate — that word 
of forgiveness you promised me ? " 

He stood looking down on her — on the white face, 
the lovely sorrowful eyes — the lips whose proud 
curves were tremulous now, with a sad and wistful 
pleading that dared not break into speech. 

“I do forgive you," she said. “I judged you 
too harshly. But the memory of my indebtedness 
was rankling in my mind. There was something 
shameful to me in the idea of that borrowed 
money ” 

“For God’s sake don't speak of that!" he cried 
passionately. “Why need it trouble /* " He 
knew well it had not troubled his debtor. 

“You were very generous," she said. “But I 
looked at your actions in a way — that — that you 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


302 

could never understand. It would be no use to go 
back, or explain — now. ” 

“When I leave you,” he said, “I hope you will 
think that still. It will be some comfort.” 

There was a moment of dead silence. He was 
trying to nerve himself to say two words — those two 
words hardest and saddest of all that human hearts 
can wring from human lips. And she knew it, and 
thought with poignant regret of the folly and pride 
which had spoilt his life— as it would also spoil her 
own. 

“If you despised me or hated me,” he went on, 
after that brief, painful silence, “it would only be 
what I deserve. I see it now — I saw it when it was 
too late. I had no right to act as I did, and you had 
every right to resent it.” 

“ Need we allude to that again.?” she said gently. 
“ I said I forgave it all, and I meant it.” 

“Then there is nothing more to say except — 
‘Good-bye.’” 

She held out her hand in silence. He took it, and 
bent his head, and she felt. his lips, cold as the hand 
itself, rest there for a second’s space. Then it fell, 
inert and lifeless, on the black gown, and lay there 
as if carved in stone. 

He walked unsteadily away, seeing nothing before 
or around him but blank darkness. The distance to 
the door was as an endless journey to which the 
stormy throbs of his heart seemed beating a funeral 
march. 

Ere he closed the door he looked back. She was 
sitting there white and still, the firelight flashing as 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


303 

if in mockery on the diamonds of her betrothal ring. 

“Good-bye, Kate,” he said again. ^‘May God 
bless you ! ” 

He saw her lips part, but no sound came. Then 
the door closed, and she fell with a shudder against 
the crimson cushions. 

Mrs. Lafaye alluded very slightly to Tom Rivers’s 
departure when she called next day. 

Her “dear little romance " had shown a fiendish 
obstinacy in opposing her well-meant efforts, and 
everything had gone wrong with it. She could not 
blame Tom for his resolution, and she could not ask 
Kate to commit the meanness of breaking off her 
engagement, at least until Sir Wilfred was well and 
strong again. The change in the girl distressed her 
greatly, all the more so on account of her proud 
silence as to its real cause. 

Biddy had let out that Tom Rivers had made a 
farewell call, and the astute little woman had no 
doubt in her own mind that some explanation had 
taken place between them, but of its nature she was 
completely ignorant. She could only watch the pale 
face, with its look of haggard misery, and note how 
every day the beautiful figure grew more frail and 
thin, and plead with Kate to be careful of herself. 
But the girl did not care about or heed the change. 
It mattered little enough now whether she looked 
ill or well. The first few weeks following Tom’s 
absence were filled with self-torture. She went 
about her usual occupations, but to herself it seemed 

if she lived and moved in a dream. Everything 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


304 

about her seemed unreal except the suffering from 
which she could not escape, except that look as 
Tom’s cold lips had touched her hand, except his last 
low, broken words. 

“ I never thought it would mean this,” she said to 
her aching heart. “ If I had ” 

She could not quite finish that sentence, could not 
bring herself to acknowledge what change in her own 
actions the recognition of this suffering might have 
brought. Her only desire was to be alone. Even 
Mrs. Lafaye jarred upon her, and the hours she was 
compelled to spend with Sir Wilfred were the penance 
of a self-achieved purgatory. 

That interesting invalid was now convalescent. 
The fracture had happily shown a disposition to- 
wards reunion with surrounding joints and tendons; 
and though he would suffer from lameness for a con- 
siderable period, the graver symptoms had entirely 
passed away. 

When he was allowed down to the drawing-room 
and saw Kate there, he was struck for the first time 
by the change in her. 

Her pallor and thinness, the dark shadows under 
her eyes, the strange listlessness of her movements — 
all that had escaped his notice so long now seemed 
to flash sharply and suddenly upon him. He lay on 
the couch and gazed at her, and pondered wearily 
on the cause of this alteration. Was it anxiety for 
himself.? The thought was pleasing to his vanity, 
but not compatible with the coldness of her manner, 
or the memory of her words when she had promised 
to marry him. 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION, 


305 

He asked Cornelius if he had noticed the alteration 
in his daughter. That cheerful individual admitted 
that he had observed she was paler and quieter than 
seemed natural, but airily hinted that love and anx- 
iety w'ere no doubt at the bottom of it. She would 
be all right once the wedding-day was fixed. 

A few weeks back Sir Wilfred might have believed 
this, but if his illness had done no other good, it had 
at least sharpened his drink-soddened intellect, and he 
was fully capable now of reflection and judgment. 

He said nothing to Kate, but for hours and hours 
together he brooded over the subject and wondered 
dismally whether he should ever see the old light in 
her eyes, the old proud brilliant smile on her lovely 
lips, the grace and verve and vitality in her every 
movement that had so attracted his errant fancy. 

This quiet, sad-faced girl, whose eyes haunted him 
like a perpetual reproach, had nothing in common 
with that brilliant Irish beauty at Croft, who had 
made all the women envious and the men ad- 
miring. 

On the second afternoon that he came downstairs 
Mrs. Lafaye dropped in and brought Colonel Law- 
rence with her. 

Kate had not yet seen him. The first glance at 
the quiet impressive face, bronzed with exposure to 
all seasons and all weather, and bearing marks of 
thought and care even in its new radiance of con- 
tentment, attracted her greatly. 

^‘He looks so severe, and yet so gentle,” she 
thought, and she wondered no longer that Annette 
Lafaye had found such a combination irresistible. 

20 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


306 

They sat by the fire and talked to each other while 
Mrs. Lafaye entertained Sir Wilfred. Kate could not 
clearly remember all he said, but the impression of 
comfort and sympathy that his words left behind was 
strangely strong and reassuring. 

She reflected on it afterwards and told herself she 
wondered no longer at women who said they could 
only love a man who could “take care” of them. 
She felt Colonel Lawrence was just such a man — reli- 
able, honest, brave, and full of that tenderness and 
reverence for women which is at once so rare and so 
attractive. 

Meanwhile, Sir Wilfred had allowed his anxiety ‘ 
respecting Kate to counterbalance his animosity 
towards Mrs. Lafaye, and taken her into his confi- 
dence respecting it. 

The little American listened with quite flattering 
attention to his observations. When he had finished 
she said in that abrupt, to-the-point manner which 
he so disliked, “Well, I’m glad some one has 
noticed the girl is killing herself as fast as she 
can.” 

“ Killing herself,” faltered Sir Wilfred. 

“ Exactly so. It may be very fine and very noble 
to be self-sacrificing, but I can’t help thinking it’s not 
healthy. If Nature had intended it, she’d have given 
us a different physique — iron and steel, instead of 
flesh and blood. That’s about what it needs as a 
background. ” 

' ‘ What do you mean ? ” faltered Sir Wilfred. “ Ain’t 
she happy, and — and all that } ” 

“What a comprehensive question. I shall ask 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


307 

you another by way of answer. Does she look — 
happy ? 

“ No, I can’t say she does, she’s terribly altered. . . . 
’Pon my honour I feel awfully distressed about it — 
awfully. 1 wish to Heaven I could do something 
for her,” he added gloomily. 

“You have heard of homoeopathy, I surmise?” 
remarked Mrs. Lafaye. “It’s a theory of medicine 
with one great principle — ‘ Like cures like.’” 

“Yes?” he said, rather stupidly. “Do you mean 
she ought to try it ? Shall T tell her father ? ” 

“No, I wouldn’t do that,” she answered dryly. 

^ ‘ I only meant to suggest you might cure her your- 
self, if you wished.” 

“ I ! ” His little sallow face flushed and his eyes 
looked eagerly at his adviser. “What could I do? 
I’ll be only too happy — too awfully willing — don’t 
yer know.” 

“Will you?” said Mrs. Lafaye. “Then I’ll give 
you the prescription. The girl has made a great 
sacrifice for you. It’s been very noble, and she’ll 
carry it through if she dies for it. . . . But she will die, 
I’m afraid— at least she looks terribly like it. 
Now, if you, on your side, would make a sacrifice 
for her ” 

He turned very white. “Don’t ask me to give her 
up,” he cried weakly. “I can’t do it. . . . I can’t 
indeed. I’d sooner cut my throat.” 

“Very well,” said Mrs. Lafaye, rising. “There’s 
no more to be said. Only it’s her throat that will 
feel the knife— not yours.” 

She v^^ent over to the fireplace and began a con- 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


308 

versation with the others, indulging in her usual 
badinage and airy nonsense, though all the time her 
heart ached as she noted Kate’s pallor, and the 
shadows round her eyes, and the listless smile that 
had used to be so bright and gracious. 

“Colonel Lawrence has been telling me all about 
New York and Washington,” said Kate at last. 
“He has quite fired me wdth ambition to prove my 
own country has equal advantages.” 

“ It you could only take him to Croft,” said Mrs. 
Lafaye, “or get Lady Westmoreland to escort him 
to a Primrose League meeting, he would be converted 
to your opinion straight off.” 

“Are either of these agencies to such conversion 
as hopeless as they are powerful?” asked the Col- 
onel. “Annette seems to convey as much.” 

“Oh, no,” said Kate. “They are feasible enough, 
but I doubt their efficacy. ” 

“It is a national virtue of ours to adore our 
country and all its institutions,” said Mrs. Lafaye. 
“And we never find them so adorable as when 
we’ve left them behind us, or are aspersing the 
habits and manners and institutions of another 
country. ” 

“I have not aspersed anything here,” said the 
Colonel, regarding her with his grave smile. “I am 
too grateful. ” 

The quick glance of her uplifted eyes told him she 
understood, and the quick stab of pain at Kate’s 
heart told her how much she had missed — how far 
she was from any possibility of such happiness as 
seemed the verjr breath and life of these united lovers, 


THE MAH m POSSESSION, 


309 

Some wise person has observed that we never 
form such a just appreciation of our own unhappiness* 
as when contemplating the happiness of others. 
Kate felt the wisdom of the observation at that 
moment. 

Tea was brought in and they lingered a little 
longer, chatting together. When at last they took 
leave, Sir Wilfred detained Mrs. Lafaye a moment 
while Kate and Colonel Lawrence moved to the 
door. 

“I want you to tell me something,” he whispered. 
“Is she fretting only because of her engagement, or 
is there some one else .? ” 

“There is some one else,” said Mrs. Lafaye quiet- 
ly. “You might have seen that long ago.” 

“I suppose it is Tom Rivers, d- him,” mut- 

tered the little baronet wrathfully. “Where is he 
now ? ” 

“He is in America,” said Mrs. Lafaye. “ Practis- 
ing that homoeopathic cure I recommended to you.” 

Sir Wilfred dropped her hand and turned abruptly 
away. From that moment he hated her almost as 
bitterly as he hated Tom Rivers. 


310 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


CHAPTER XXVIII. 

** all’s well that ends well. 

When a perfectly selfish person begins to reflect on 
his selfishness, the result is a sort of moral earth- 
quake to all previous rules and motives of life. 

Sir Wilfred lay on that couch and worked himself 
into a perfect frenzy in his efforts to fathom the 
depths of Kate’s suspected attachment to his rival, 
and the uselessness of expecting more than mere 
toleration for himself. 

He had always felt himself devoid of all attraction 
for her, and he knew now that bare duty alone com- 
pelled her to keep on the engagement. At one 
moment he felt a savage gladness in the idea of Tom 
Rivers’s banishment ; at another he reflected gloomily 
on its uselessness to affect her regard for himself. 

She was not a weak woman, not one to be flattered, 
or cajoled, or bribed. He had no physical influence 
over her, and no palpable grasp of hei' mind or in- 
clinations. Whatever he had hoped for when he 
took her reluctant consent as acceptance, he hoped 
for no longer. He could hot disguise from himself 
the terrible change that had taken place in her ap- 
pearance; he could not but ask himself what ghost 
of happiness he could expect to find in the martyr- 
dom that marriage foreshadowed to both. 


THE MAN JN POSSESSION 


311 

His agitation made him reckless ; he began to see 
at last that there might be a deeper depth to his 
present unhappiness in that future which he had 
painted to himself in blissful colours. 

Mrs. Lafaye's plain speaking had been a great 
shock to hirh. He had some grain of good feeling 
in his nature. He felt a thrill of horror as those 
words echoed again and again in his ears — “It is 
her throat that will feel the knife.” 

“She hates me and no wonder,” he thought miser- 
ably. “ I oughtn’t to expect her to marry me. . . 
I see it now. But yet it’s so beastly hard to give 
her up. ” 

He tossed and turned in feverish impatience on 
that couch, cursing his fate and himself, and in such 
violent perturbation of mind that it was not likely to 
benefit his physical condition. 

He knew what he ought to do — what sooner or 
later he must do ; and yet, it was so terribly hard to 
do it. In all his life he had never made a sacrifice 
of personal comfort or convenience, and this meant 
so much more. It meant giving up to another the 
happiness he had coveted for himself. It meant — 
everything. 

In the storm and whirl of his thoughts Kate entered 
to ask him if he needed anything or would like the 
nurse to sit with him for an hour. “I am tired and 
going to my room,” she added. 

“ Tired of me, I suppose,” said the invalid sulkily. 
“You can talk and laugh and be agreeable enough 
to everybody else, it seems.” 

She looked at him in quiet surprise. “ Surely you 


312 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


do not object to my talking Xo my visitors,” she 
said. “It would be rather strange if I did not.” 

Then a sudden remorse seized him. Involuntarily 
he held out his hand. “Kate,” he said huskily, 
^‘you’ve been awfully good and patient all this time. 
I don’t deserve it. Tm a — a selfish little beast I 
know, but don’t you fancy I’ve been blind. Won’t 
you — won’t you take my hand.” 

She came nearer, and put out her cold, listless 
fingers. The damp, hot clasp that seized them sent 
a shudder of physical horror through her veins. He 
recognised that and gave her instant release. “How 
you hate me,” he said. “Oh, don’t attempt to deny 
it. Your looks say it if your lips don’t. Will you — 
will you sit down there a moment.? I’ve something 
to say to you.” 

He indicated the chair that Mrs. Lafaye had oc- 
cupied, and somewhat reluctantly she took it. “I 
know,” he began, “ you think me an awful fool, and 
— and all that, and I suppose you’re right. I’ve 
never done anything to be proud of except when I 
fell in love with you . . . but fool as I am, Kate, I 
can’t see the — the change in you, and not speak. It’s 
a hard thing to care for a girl as I care for you, and 
know all the time she hates you and wishes you 
dead. Oh ! don’t speak. You’ve been very kind 
and attentive — even my mother said so, and she’s 
not easy to please — but it was all duty, it wasn’t be- 
cause you cared a rap for me. I see it now. I 
mightn’t have done so but for this illness . . . it’s 
given- me plenty of time to think, at all events, and 
to — to look about me.” 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


3^3 


He was silent for a moment, gulping down an 
emotion that threatened to overcome his magnan- 
imous resolutions. 

Kate sat there perfectly still, her hands folded 
on her lap, her eyes downcast, a strange feeling of 
shame and misery oppressing her. 

“Things were bad enough before,” he went on 
presently. “But at least I thought you were heart 
free. Now I know you’re not even that. I may be 
a bad lot — Kate — and a selfish devil into the bargain, 
but . . . ’pon my honour. I’m not bad enough or 
selfish enough to force you to marry me. I love you 
too well to make you unhappy, and you’d never be 
anything but that I see it all now. Oh, don’t speak. 
I’ve made up my mind. Yes, I’ll go back to Croft, 
and you shall be free and everything just as it was 
before— that visit.” 

She lifted her eyes then. Nothing could disguise 
their glad relief. Not even the tears that sprang into 
their depths, and were answered by the tears of 
weakness in his own. 

“May God bless you, Wilfred,” she faltered. “You 
are very generous. I don’t deserve it. I’ve acted 
so badly. If you only knew how I despise myself.” 

“There’s no need,” he said. “ I should have taken 
your first answer, Kate . *. . . But there’s one thing 
more— your father.? You must let me break this to 
him, for — I don’t mind telling you — he’s sure to cut 
up rough about it. However, I think I can square 
him, and then— then you’ll try and be good friends 
with me, Kate. I don’t like to think I’ll lose you al- 
together. You could have made a better fellow of 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


314 

me if any one could. But, that’s not to be . . . After 
all, it’s a caddish thing for a man to drag a girl into 
misery in order to please himself.” 

She could not answer. The revulsion of feeling 
was too great — the relief too wonderful. The full 
strain of all she had so long borne had never been so 
fully realised as at this moment, when it was at last 
relaxed. 

She rose and stood by the couch, her face very 
pale, her eyes shining softly through a mist of tears. 
“What has made you say this, Wilfred .? ” she asked. 
“Nothing I have done or said, I hope.” 

“No,” he answered readily. “You’ve been an 
angel of patience and gentleness all this time. I 
told you it was because I’ve been thinking the matter 
over, because I know there’s some one else. I’m not 
going to say I’m pleased. I — I hate the fellow — but 
if he’s the only one to make you happy, why — well, 
he’d better try. You sent him away for my sake, 
Kate, I’m sure of that. I’ll do my best to bring him 
back, for yours.” 

“No,” she said. “Leave him to himself. I can 
trust him. He will come back — some day.” 

Sir Wilfred breathed a s,igh of relief that seemed to 
say hope was not yet dead within him : perhaps he 
thought accident might yet favour him and that Tom 
Rivers would not return. He reckoned without his 
host in the person of Mrs. Lafaye. 

The arrival of Cornelius O’Brien interrupted this 
scene, and Kate gladly escaped to her own room, 
leaving Sir Wilfred to make the necessary expla- 
nations. 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION, 


315 

The little Baronet had grown somewhat tired of 
the perpetual claims on his purse made by his pros- 
pective father-in-law. As he entered the room now, 
faultlessly dressed, and with that jaunty air and self- 
satisfied smile that spoke of things going well with 
him. Sir Wilfred regarded him with gloomy disap- 
probation. 

“ Going to the club ? ” he asked. 

“Why, yes, my dear boy. I think I shall drop 
in there,’' said O’Brien genially, as if the idea had only 
just presented itself to him. “ I hope you won’t be 
lonely for an hour or two. But no doubt Kate will 
soon be down to read and chat with you.” 

“ Have you noticed how ill she looks.? ” asked Sir 
Wilfred shortly. 

“Ill — oh, nothing at all. Only a little paleness 
and languor. Effects of anxiety on your behalf and 
confinement indoors. Nothing to be alarmed at, my 
dear boy . . . nothing.” 

“ I’m not only alarmed. I’m seriously upset about 
it,” said Sir Wilfred. “ I don’t 'want the girl to kill 
herself for my sake. She’s much too good to be 
sacrificed for such a pair as we are, O’Brien.” 

It was not complimentary, but Cornelius threw off 
the reproach as lightly as if he had not remarked it. 

“Sacrifice . . . who talks of sacrifice,” he said, 
drawing on his delicate tan-coloured gloves with 
languid grace. “She’s a very fortunate girl, and I’m 
sure, will be a happy one. I confess I don’t see any 
sacrifice in that.” 

“You know as well as I do,” said Sir Wilfred 
gloomily, ‘ ‘ that the girl always hated me. She don’t 


THE MAM IN POSSESSION. 


316 

want to marry me, that’s the truth, and I’m not cad 
enough to force her to do it. There ! ” 

Cornelius looked disturbed. “ Do you mean to 
say that you want to break off the match, now ! ” he 
asked wrathfully. “It is unpardonable, ungentle- 
manly. I — I can’t permit it.” 

“ You’re not the chief person concerned,” said Sir 
Wilfred insolently. “ If she agrees, I don’t see what 
you’ve got to say in the matter.” 

“Then, sir, allow me to tell you I’ve a very great 
deal to say in the matter. You can’t trifle with the 
honour of an Irish gentleman — let me tell you that. 
Nothing discreditable has ever been said of my 

daughter, or of me, and ” 

“Oh, come now, draw it mild,” interrupted the 
little Baronet. “Kate I allow is immaculate but 
you . . . Well, that is a joke don’t you know.? Your 
sentiments may be honourable enough but what about 
your actions, eh — O’Brien ? ” 

“ Sir,” answered the Irishman loftily. “The man 
who questions them has to answer to me for his 
audacity. ” 

“Well, I’m not in exactly fighting trim yet,” said 
Sir Wilfred. “But when I am — dashed, if I don’t 
take you at your word. You’ve no right to try and 
sell that lovely girl to — to any fellow who can bid 
high enough for her ... I confess I did bid, but I’m 
not going to pay ! That’s the straight tip — take it or 
leave it. She's a million times too good for me, and 
I’m not going to let her be sacrificed as I said before. ” 
“ Curse your impudence,” thought Cornelius, 
glancing furiously at the prostrate little figure. 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


317 

*‘I — I really don’t understand you, sir,” he said 
aloud. “ Do you wish to break off this engagement. 
Have you told my daughter so } ” 

“ I have,” said Sir Wilfred briefly. 

‘"And after trifling with her feelings all this 
time ” 

“Oh now — stow all that, O’Brien. There’s been 
no trifling on my side — you know that well enough. 
The only part of the transaction that deserves to be 
called by that name is your part, the little ‘ obliga- 
tions,’ etc .... you know.” 

Cornelius reddened. He began to think the little 
Baronet was not quite such a fool after all. 

“ They shall be repaid,” he said loftily. “ Every- 
one of them. You need have no uneasiness on that 
score. ” 

“ Of course not. I never had,” said Sir Wilfred.' 
“You’ll have another rich son-in-law to borrow 
from. I’m glad of that for Kate’s sake — not for 
his.” 

“What do you mean,” demanded O’Brien. “Who 
— what other? ” 

“Kate will tell you,” said the little Baronet. 
“You’ll have no need to find fault with her choice, 
unless a little is as indispensable as wealth.” 

“ I’m quite in the dark as to what all this means,” 
answered Cornelius. “You and Kate seem to have 
come to an understanding without consulting me in 
any way.” 

“Well,” observed Sir Wilfred. “You’re rather 
fond of shelving responsibilities so you oughtn’t to 
complain. I’ve told you I’ve released Kate from her 


3 1 8 the man in possession. 

engagement because I can plainly see she’s very un- 
happy, and because I know she cares for some other 
fellow. ” 

“ But who is he ? ” asked O’Brien quickly. “It’s 
all very fine for you to talk like this, but I’ve some 
right to be consulted.” 

“ Well you can ask Kate about it,” said Sir Wilfred 
gloomily. “Though I should have thought you’d 
have been clever enough to see how the cat jumped 
long ago.” 

Apparently Cornelius did not consider that this 
feline feat, whether metaphorical or not, was worthy 
of remark for he turned to leave the room. Sir Wil- 
fred called out after him not to bother Kate as she 
was ill and tired, but he vouchsafed no answer. 
However, he did not disturb his daughter — that could 
wait — he told himself. He simply called a hansom 
and had himself driven to the Langham Hotel and 
requested to see Mrs. Lafaye. 

The pretty American received him in her private 
sitting-room, wondering not a little what could have 
brought him there at so unusual an hour for callers. 

“What’s wrong ? ” she asked quickly as she looked 
into his troubled face. He sat down by the table 
and began to pour out his grievances with an injured 
air. She watched him and listened to him, recog- 
nising as she had often done the selfishness of his 
character and the onesidedness of his opinions. But 
the news startled her. That Sir Wilfred should have 
so suddenly and unexpectedly cut the Gordian Knot 
of difficulty seemed almost incredible. 

“Are you sure you’ve made no mistake?” she 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


319 


asked. “ Given Kate up — broken off the engage- 
ment.? Why, when I was there this afternoon he was 
as keen on it as ever.” 

“Well, I only know w'hat I had from his own 
lips,” said O’Brien. “ Of course it’s all Kate’s fault. 
She’s offended him, or slighted him, or. ...” 

“Stop.” said Mrs. Lafaye sharply. “You know 
as well as I do that the girl never cared about him. 
Have you been blind to the change in her. She 
looks perfectly broken down and miserable. She’s 
just been killing herself to please you and to keep 
her word. I’ve a higher opinion of Sir Wilfred than 
I ever thought possible if he’s really acted as you 
say. ” 

“I think he’s behaved in a most dishonourable 
manner,'" said Cornelius wrathfully. “Within a 
month 01 two of actual marriage to break off the 
match like this, and set every one talking about it.” 

“ Let them talk,” said Mrs. Lafaye contemptuously. 
“We are all a great deal too frightened of what 
people say. Just as if it really mattered. Would 
one of these gossipers or scandal-mongers hold out 
a hand to save us from any misery or any trouble .? 
Would they care for our heart-breaks, or heart-aches 
even if we acted as they decide we ought to act ; as 
they are so ready to affirm they would act in our 
place .? I’ve no patience with little mindedness. 
And I don’t see what you’ve to complain of,” she 
added. “ If Kate breaks off with Sir Wilfred she can 
make quite as good a match. Don’t you know that 
Mr. Rivers is the favoured lover .? ” 

“Rivers — Tom Rivers — why he was staying at 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


320 

Croft ! Good Heavens, I never dreamt there was 
anything between Kate and himself/’ 

“Then you must have been remarkable short- 
sighted,” said Mrs. Lafaye, with a little contemptuous 
gesture. 

He drew a breath of relief. “ She’s a very lucky 
girl,” he said. “ Why, that young fellow will be a 
millionaire — richer than Sir Wilfred, a great deal.” 

“That should be a salve to your wounded honour, 
and enable you to treat the matter with philosophy 
instead of indignation,” said Mrs. Lafaye. 

“ How did you know ? Did Kate tell you ?” asked 
Cornelius eagerly. 

“Yes, to both questions.” 

“ But where is he — the young fellow, I mean ? ” 

“ In America, at present. But no doubt he will 
speedily return if he hears that Kate is free.” 

Cornelius looked gloomy. He had been counting 
upon Kate’s speedy marriage, and running up a very 
substantial edition of debts and liabilities on this 
foundation of hope. Would creditors wait, or would 
they believe in the new alliance ? It seemed doubt- 
ful. “ I wish,” he said, “ that Rivers had been more 
explicit, or that I had been taken into my daughter’s 
confidence.” 

“ I see very little use in either. What could Mr. 
Rivers do, when he knew she was engaged, but retire 
gracefully from the contest. And Kate — well, you 
ought to know her nature better than I do, if she has 
made up her mind to go through with a thing — why, 
she’ll do it. I confess I admire her for being so 
reliable, But it’s rather hard to force her into misery, 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


321 

and Tm thankful that Sir Wilfred has seen his mis- 
take. The girl was too good, and lovely, and lov- 
able, to be sacrificed.” 

“Sacrificed,” echoed O’Brien pettishly. “Why 
will you all persist in saying that ? Kate acted of 
her own free will. I never forced her to accept Sir 
Wilfred.” 

“ No ? ” questioned Mrs. Lafaye, lifting her pretty 
eyebrows. “ But there are indirect means and ways 
of coercion quite as powerful as the rod and bread 
and water of childhood. I suppose you are re- 
signed to the change } I ask, because I know Mr. 
Rivers’ address.” 

“Do you.?” he exclaimed eagerly. “Well . . . 
you had better let him know what's happened. Of 
course, I’m very disappointed and — all that, but what 
can I do .? ” 

“Nothing, I should say,” observed Mrs. Lafaye 
dryly. “Except give the girl a chance at last to be 
happy. She needs it. And now, I must really ask 
you to excuse me. The dinner bell rang quite five 
minutes ago.” 

Cornelius rose with some alacrity. He was not at 
all dissatisfied with what had happened, though still 
completely ignorant that he had once entertained 
“an angel unawares ” in the person of a bailiff. He 
knew very little about Tom Rivers, except that he 
was heir to the famous brewery, but that was enough, 
at present. 

He left Mrs. Lafaye’s presence with a semblance • 
of regret as to the turn affairs had taken, with a 
chastened sorrow’ that Kate should have been so 

31 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION 


322 

fickle, and he himself kept so completely in the 
dark. But he did not deceive the little widow in the 
very least. She only retailed the whole affair mer- 
rily to Colonel Lawrence, after dinner, and advised 
him to lose no time in writing to Tom to acquaint 
him with what had occurred. 

The Colonel listened silently, then a curious twin- 
kle of satisfaction came into his grave deep eyes. 
“I conclude I’ll cable,” he said. 

What Tom Rivers’ feelings were when he received 
that cable it is not given to his historian to know. 

His only answer was to return to England by the 
very next steamer, thereby losing a valuable oppor- 
tunity of studying the social and political aspect of a 
great Republic, and the marvels to be achieved in a 
free country by even a hundred years of independent 
life. It was a great deal to sacrifice, but he was 
young and foolish, and time seemed all too long till 
he could see once more the sweet pale face of his 
Irish love, till he could hear from her own lips the 
assurance he dared hardly believe, that after all their 
quarrels, their pride, their misunderstandings and sep- 
aration, he was, and he alone had been, the “man 
in possession ” of that wayward heart. 

What of Sir Wilfred,? He recovered slowly but 
surely, and went out to New York, and was married 
to a lovely American girl, as a fitting punishment for 
his harsh strictures on the charming womanhood of 
that country. 

Lady Jocelyn did not forgive Kate for her bad 


THE MAN IN POSSESSION. 


323 

treatment of her boy, a circumstance which did not 
materially affect the happiness or content of that 
young lady. 

Cornelius O’Brien decided to live abroad after his 
daughter’s marriage, and managed to do so very 
pleasantly and successfully, with the help of an oc- 
casional loan ” from his son-in-law, which — like Tom 
Smith’s fifty pounds — passed gracefully and gradually 
into the limbo of forgotten debts. 

When Mrs. Lafaye returned to New York, as Mrs. 
Mark Elmore Lawrence, she took Biddy with her, 
declaring that she was, without exception, the most 
“ original domestic she had ever come across.” 

The “original,” to prove herself worthy of her 
character, married a sailor on board the vessel that 
took her out, and so never entered her new mistress's 
service at all. 

And Kate ? — Kate is so happy, so lovely, so en- 
tirely changed from the harassed, care-worn girl of 
that fateful Christmas Eve, that her husband, proud and 
adoring as he is, and a little inclined sometimes to 
be jealous of the admiration she excites, cannot fail 
to be content with the assurance she gives him that 
she owes the change entirely to himself, and has 
long ceased to resent the fact that Tom Smith was as 
worthy to be loved as Tom Rivers. 


THE END. 


I ‘ . 






>r : 


■ - .9 J 

• . ^ 4 ■ . ^ * 


Jf • 




4 1 


•« 


» . ' 


• >^- 


: T l> T. 


• •* . a 
« t 


*> V 
• \ 


»■ < * • k •* 


k 


. ' }r 


t % 

* 


. V 


4 

V 

« ■ 

A 


• * t 

.. /• V . ^ ! 

'*',.> '.r »• ' 

! t 

‘ ^ .? > 

■';« \ , t 

• ^ 

. , • 

• T • * 

W/ -^ * 

» 

• • 

/#« < •• 

• 

^ ’i;:* ‘ 

• • ' 

r 5.* ■ -•■. ' 

• . ► 

' 4 • 

-’SC. 

>■ . 

- 

■ i 

• _ 

• 

« 1 

’ ^ 1 • 


• 

* 

, V. • 

> *4 . 

f ^ * ^'l 

^ '■ V 

f • 

4 

• / 


t '. !'» »'/. 

1 - 



r 


J B 

» f 


r« 






- • 




^ t " ; 


t ’ \ 




I 






n 


« k 


» 

» 

A 


' I 

!• . 


r**..’* y 


*a » 






iV-. 


/ . 


' ‘a. 


n T'’ 


A. n . ^ v 


*. b 


: ■ 




'.i' 


h 1. 




« • ' 


•i ' . * ^ 


>« 


y -rifr 




,■’ 


r - 


I ♦ 


«' 

• ' • 


- 4 

\\\ 


f » 


t 

f I 


( 


•• ^ i # * 

* *< 


, . •! 


. 


« 4 ) 






I 




hu. ■ r- 


►Vi 


V.- 


»f 


r «t ***' , i 

■ » •'I , ^ . 

.v•^^_.., ' 


( • 


•a . 

4 ^ 


.»« 


. '.•* 1 






^ _ 


•r .,» 


II ^ 


• <• 


• 4 


_/ V ►•— ^ 
> 


r • 




' . - 


f-VV’tr' • 




.... 


V • • 


I 


I • 


Vi , : 

’:iu\ 

<-/ -4 


f^- 


k » * 


1 » 


« * 


r 




t>. 




««6 


1.4 V» 






P 

9\ 


4 


t. 


/• 


<V' 

V 

i 














V " ” ^ c “ 



'' -" < ..■% <^ v . „ ■'^ * . O" 

aX- 





\ 


O. ■»’ 


'V 


0 p. k'^ <A 


y> ^ ‘i 

o'^V''.!*/-^o/” , 0 - 0 . 



9 - 

9 ':< ]^ 

"'vso^ ^0' \^ S*’/ "oso- 






o 

z: " z 

o ^*5 O^ 

‘ ; \a ■ ■ ,- ',-;y^^ ' - ,A 

c 0 <. ^ ' « if ^o a' 




v\ 

V C ° i( 




O' - I . V 


H ^y<. 




8 I \. 





. V 

^ "'i/ 0 * 1 

% \ \ B . ^ ^ ^ 


> » S x^ ' " 

\ ■ 



'</> c* 
^ "V 



'/ c>. 


no" 


^ t-^ 


9 


000E203715P 


